Meta Ad Library · GB,DE,FR,BR
What competitors are running.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
Active Facebook + Instagram + Messenger ads from this app’s developer (and lookalike pages). Spend and impressions only show for EU/UK/BR-targeted ads under DSA disclosure.
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
💔💔💔😭I have the best mother-in-law in the world, but a husband who doesn't love me. I thought having our daughter might win back his heart. Yet when I saw my husband and mistress celebrating our daughter's birthday together, I finally realized-after seven years of marriage, I'd gained neither his love nor our daughter's. They looked like the real family. My heart shattered completely. So I quit my job, sent him the divorce papers, vanished from their world. And never looked back... Chapter 1: The Family Of Three For seven years, Soraya poured her soul into her family. When her husband and daughter gave their love to the mistress, something inside her shattered. She walked away and never looked back. *** ~ Soraya ~ “No! I don’t want you! I want Aunt Rose!” Soraya’s daughter, Sage, screamed. “I want her to come to school with Daddy!” Those words were like multiple knives that stabbed through Soraya’s heart. Her daughter preferred her husband’s mistress to accompany her to school. “But, Sage, I’m your mom,” Soraya tried to reason, but her daughter only threw a tantrum, hurling the vase in the living room and screaming. “But I like Aunt Rose. She is pretty and talented, and Dad likes her very much!” Sage retorted, further tightening the feeling in Soraya’s chest. “If I go with you, Dad won’t come!” How could her daughter, the one she carried in her womb for nearly ten months and raised for six years, choose another woman over her? Soraya had already accepted that her husband would never love her, but what about her daughter? Why had she become so distant from her? Clenching her jaw, Soraya blamed it all on her husband, Calum Montclair. He was the one who introduced Sage to his “girlfriend.” He sent Soraya across the world under the guise of a business trip, allowing her daughter to bond with his mistress. Back then, he said, “I need you to close a deal in Singapore.” When she returned four months ago, Soraya learned about Rose and her growing relationship with her husband and daughter. | ""Honey, please love me once."" ""Sir. Graham, I don't know you."""📚 Chapter 1 Let's get a divorce. "Your husband is with another woman." When Abigail Quinn received a text message from her best friend, she had just had an ovulatory injection and was resting on a bench in the outpatient clinic, trying to suppress the sharp pain in her stomach. Her hair was black and her skin was as white as snow, but there was no trace of blood on her face now. However, this didn't dim her stunning appearance, and passersby kept turning their heads to look at her. So, she took a deep breath, tapped her trembling finger, and opened the photo on her phone to take a look. It was a picture of Sean Graham leaving a hotel holding a woman in a pink dress. The man's normally cool and calm face seemed to soften as he inclined his head toward the woman in the photo. Abigail knew who the woman was, Sean's first love, Joan Palmer. After a while, she regained her composure. Recovering, she found Sean's number and called him. She waited a long time until the busy tone ended, and finally, the man's distinct voice rang out on the other end. "What's the matter?" "Are you coming home tonight?" In truth, she wanted to ask if he really wanted to come home. Unfortunately, it was clear that his call itself had irritated Sean. Then, after a few seconds of silence, he said impatiently, "Is there something important we need to discuss?" Tears immediately welled up in her eyes, his indifferent voice stabbing her heart like a knife, but she skillfully hid her sadness. "Have you forgotten what day it is?" They had been secretly married for three years, but they rarely saw each other. Today was their anniversary, the day he was supposed to come home. He promised her he would spend the day with her. Unfortunately, he simply interrupted her and muttered irritably, "I'll come later." Don't worry. After that, he Abigail wasted no time. Abigail's heart sank when she heard the monotonous dial tone. Then, she threw her head back and composed herself with a few deep breaths. Finally, she called her best friend Luna Smith to pick her up. Ten minutes later, the sound of quick footsteps echoed from across the hallway. The woman looked calm and charming as her short, neatly cut hair, dyed blue with silver highlights, moved quickly down the hallway with her movements. For Luna, the surprised looks that greeted her were no longer a surprise, and she raised her bushy eyebrows as she walked straight toward Abigail. When she saw that Abigail's face was terribly pale, she felt sorry for him, but she couldn't help but quietly reprimand him: "He's living the life of his dreams with John. What are the benefits of taking an ovulation shot for you?" Abigail lowered her head without saying a word. Her marriage to Sean was not a happy one because it was her grandfather Colby who forced them together. However, Abigail didn't refuse the marriage when proposed to and even secretly rejoiced because no one knew she had been in love with Sean for many years. It was only after they were married that she discovered Sean had a first love named John Palmer, and Colby thought she wasn't good enough for the Graham family. So he used Abigail to make her leave him. Since Sean was ashamed to acknowledge Abigail as his wife, they kept their marriage a secret for the last three years. However, Abigail didn't care and thought that one day her icy heart would melt. She hoped that one day she would forget John and truly want to spend her days with him. Now that John had returned, Abigail realized how foolish she had been. | “Maybe it’s time I start living for myself.” 📚 **Chapter 3: The Turning Point** Amelia had always been a creature of habit. She stuck to her routines, kept her promises, and put others before herself. But tonight, she found herself standing in front of the full-length mirror again, contemplating the decision that had been slowly building inside her for weeks. She had spent too many years putting Miles first, too many hours imagining a life that only existed in her head. Now, standing alone in her apartment, Amelia finally understood what Riley had meant. It wasn’t just about Miles anymore. It was about her. About finding a way to live for herself, to be someone beyond the woman who existed in his shadow. She was tired of waiting for a love that was never coming. She was tired of being the second choice, the backup plan. She ran a hand through her hair and straightened her posture. She had things she wanted to do. Dreams she had forgotten. There was no reason she couldn’t start pursuing them now. Her phone buzzed again. This time, it was from her mom. *"How’s everything going? We haven’t talked in a while."* Amelia stared at the message for a few seconds, unsure of how to respond. It was a gentle reminder of the distance between her and her family. Her mom had always been supportive, but Amelia had kept her distance, afraid of burdening her with the weight of her failing engagement. She typed back a quick response, *“I’m okay, just working through some stuff. Let’s catch up soon, I promise.”* For the first time in a while, Amelia felt like she was taking control of her life. Maybe it wasn’t much, but it was a start. After sending the message, she changed into something more comfortable—her favorite hoodie and jeans. She wasn’t going to keep mulling over the same things tonight. She wasn’t going to let the loneliness creep in. She grabbed her keys and wallet, texting Riley: *"Meet you at the coffee shop in 20?"* The reply came instantly. *"You bet. Need to vent?"* Amelia smiled to herself. “You have no idea,” she muttered. As she walked out of her apartment, the cool night air hit her face, and she took a deep breath. The world felt a little bit different tonight—like everything was on the edge of change, just waiting for her to take the next step. When she arrived at the coffee shop, Riley was already there, leaning against the counter with a large iced drink in hand. She waved when she saw Amelia and motioned for her to come over. “You look… different,” Riley commented, eyeing Amelia's change in energy. "Like you're about to make a big decision." Amelia slid into the booth across from her, feeling lighter than she had in weeks. “I am. And it’s not about Miles.” Riley raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying... you’re done with him?" Amelia nodded slowly, meeting Riley’s gaze. “I think so. I’ve been living in this constant loop of hoping things would get better, but they never do. He doesn’t love me the way I need, and I’ve spent enough time pretending otherwise.” “That’s huge, Mia.” Riley’s voice softened. “But… are you sure? I mean, it’s not easy letting go of someone you’ve invested so much time in.” Amelia let out a long breath. “I’m sure. I deserve more than this. I deserve more than being someone’s afterthought.” Riley’s eyes lit up with pride. “I’m proud of you. Really. And hey, who knows? Maybe this is the start of something better. For both of us.” Amelia grinned. “Yeah. Maybe it is.”
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
💔💔💔😭I have the best mother-in-law in the world, but a husband who doesn't love me. I thought having our daughter might win back his heart. Yet when I saw my husband and mistress celebrating our daughter's birthday together, I finally realized-after seven years of marriage, I'd gained neither his love nor our daughter's. They looked like the real family. My heart shattered completely. So I quit my job, sent him the divorce papers, vanished from their world. And never looked back... Chapter 1: The Family Of Three For seven years, Soraya poured her soul into her family. When her husband and daughter gave their love to the mistress, something inside her shattered. She walked away and never looked back. *** ~ Soraya ~ “No! I don’t want you! I want Aunt Rose!” Soraya’s daughter, Sage, screamed. “I want her to come to school with Daddy!” Those words were like multiple knives that stabbed through Soraya’s heart. Her daughter preferred her husband’s mistress to accompany her to school. “But, Sage, I’m your mom,” Soraya tried to reason, but her daughter only threw a tantrum, hurling the vase in the living room and screaming. “But I like Aunt Rose. She is pretty and talented, and Dad likes her very much!” Sage retorted, further tightening the feeling in Soraya’s chest. “If I go with you, Dad won’t come!” How could her daughter, the one she carried in her womb for nearly ten months and raised for six years, choose another woman over her? Soraya had already accepted that her husband would never love her, but what about her daughter? Why had she become so distant from her? Clenching her jaw, Soraya blamed it all on her husband, Calum Montclair. He was the one who introduced Sage to his “girlfriend.” He sent Soraya across the world under the guise of a business trip, allowing her daughter to bond with his mistress. Back then, he said, “I need you to close a deal in Singapore.” When she returned four months ago, Soraya learned about Rose and her growing relationship with her husband and daughter. | ""Honey, please love me once."" ""Sir. Graham, I don't know you."""📚 Chapter 1 Let's get a divorce. "Your husband is with another woman." When Abigail Quinn received a text message from her best friend, she had just had an ovulatory injection and was resting on a bench in the outpatient clinic, trying to suppress the sharp pain in her stomach. Her hair was black and her skin was as white as snow, but there was no trace of blood on her face now. However, this didn't dim her stunning appearance, and passersby kept turning their heads to look at her. So, she took a deep breath, tapped her trembling finger, and opened the photo on her phone to take a look. It was a picture of Sean Graham leaving a hotel holding a woman in a pink dress. The man's normally cool and calm face seemed to soften as he inclined his head toward the woman in the photo. Abigail knew who the woman was, Sean's first love, Joan Palmer. After a while, she regained her composure. Recovering, she found Sean's number and called him. She waited a long time until the busy tone ended, and finally, the man's distinct voice rang out on the other end. "What's the matter?" "Are you coming home tonight?" In truth, she wanted to ask if he really wanted to come home. Unfortunately, it was clear that his call itself had irritated Sean. Then, after a few seconds of silence, he said impatiently, "Is there something important we need to discuss?" Tears immediately welled up in her eyes, his indifferent voice stabbing her heart like a knife, but she skillfully hid her sadness. "Have you forgotten what day it is?" They had been secretly married for three years, but they rarely saw each other. Today was their anniversary, the day he was supposed to come home. He promised her he would spend the day with her. Unfortunately, he simply interrupted her and muttered irritably, "I'll come later." Don't worry. After that, he Abigail wasted no time. Abigail's heart sank when she heard the monotonous dial tone. Then, she threw her head back and composed herself with a few deep breaths. Finally, she called her best friend Luna Smith to pick her up. Ten minutes later, the sound of quick footsteps echoed from across the hallway. The woman looked calm and charming as her short, neatly cut hair, dyed blue with silver highlights, moved quickly down the hallway with her movements. For Luna, the surprised looks that greeted her were no longer a surprise, and she raised her bushy eyebrows as she walked straight toward Abigail. When she saw that Abigail's face was terribly pale, she felt sorry for him, but she couldn't help but quietly reprimand him: "He's living the life of his dreams with John. What are the benefits of taking an ovulation shot for you?" Abigail lowered her head without saying a word. Her marriage to Sean was not a happy one because it was her grandfather Colby who forced them together. However, Abigail didn't refuse the marriage when proposed to and even secretly rejoiced because no one knew she had been in love with Sean for many years. It was only after they were married that she discovered Sean had a first love named John Palmer, and Colby thought she wasn't good enough for the Graham family. So he used Abigail to make her leave him. Since Sean was ashamed to acknowledge Abigail as his wife, they kept their marriage a secret for the last three years. However, Abigail didn't care and thought that one day her icy heart would melt. She hoped that one day she would forget John and truly want to spend her days with him. Now that John had returned, Abigail realized how foolish she had been. | “Maybe it’s time I start living for myself.” 📚 **Chapter 3: The Turning Point** Amelia had always been a creature of habit. She stuck to her routines, kept her promises, and put others before herself. But tonight, she found herself standing in front of the full-length mirror again, contemplating the decision that had been slowly building inside her for weeks. She had spent too many years putting Miles first, too many hours imagining a life that only existed in her head. Now, standing alone in her apartment, Amelia finally understood what Riley had meant. It wasn’t just about Miles anymore. It was about her. About finding a way to live for herself, to be someone beyond the woman who existed in his shadow. She was tired of waiting for a love that was never coming. She was tired of being the second choice, the backup plan. She ran a hand through her hair and straightened her posture. She had things she wanted to do. Dreams she had forgotten. There was no reason she couldn’t start pursuing them now. Her phone buzzed again. This time, it was from her mom. *"How’s everything going? We haven’t talked in a while."* Amelia stared at the message for a few seconds, unsure of how to respond. It was a gentle reminder of the distance between her and her family. Her mom had always been supportive, but Amelia had kept her distance, afraid of burdening her with the weight of her failing engagement. She typed back a quick response, *“I’m okay, just working through some stuff. Let’s catch up soon, I promise.”* For the first time in a while, Amelia felt like she was taking control of her life. Maybe it wasn’t much, but it was a start. After sending the message, she changed into something more comfortable—her favorite hoodie and jeans. She wasn’t going to keep mulling over the same things tonight. She wasn’t going to let the loneliness creep in. She grabbed her keys and wallet, texting Riley: *"Meet you at the coffee shop in 20?"* The reply came instantly. *"You bet. Need to vent?"* Amelia smiled to herself. “You have no idea,” she muttered. As she walked out of her apartment, the cool night air hit her face, and she took a deep breath. The world felt a little bit different tonight—like everything was on the edge of change, just waiting for her to take the next step. When she arrived at the coffee shop, Riley was already there, leaning against the counter with a large iced drink in hand. She waved when she saw Amelia and motioned for her to come over. “You look… different,” Riley commented, eyeing Amelia's change in energy. "Like you're about to make a big decision." Amelia slid into the booth across from her, feeling lighter than she had in weeks. “I am. And it’s not about Miles.” Riley raised an eyebrow. "Are you saying... you’re done with him?" Amelia nodded slowly, meeting Riley’s gaze. “I think so. I’ve been living in this constant loop of hoping things would get better, but they never do. He doesn’t love me the way I need, and I’ve spent enough time pretending otherwise.” “That’s huge, Mia.” Riley’s voice softened. “But… are you sure? I mean, it’s not easy letting go of someone you’ve invested so much time in.” Amelia let out a long breath. “I’m sure. I deserve more than this. I deserve more than being someone’s afterthought.” Riley’s eyes lit up with pride. “I’m proud of you. Really. And hey, who knows? Maybe this is the start of something better. For both of us.” Amelia grinned. “Yeah. Maybe it is.”
💬 Comment 🇭🇰 and I’ll send you my full itinerary with all the addresses This might be one of the easiest ways to see a completely different side of Hong Kong 🌿 without needing a full hiking day 🥵 Hidden trails, local neighborhoods, sunset by the water 🌅 and ending the day with food 🍜🤍 Trust me, this route just works 😮💨✨ 💾 Save this Hong Kong day route before your trip ✨ and share this with someone you’d do this Hong Kong day with 🫶🏻 (sorry for my 144p video quality, since i wanna spend more time with my boyfriend most clips are either from live photos or taken with iphone) 💬 留言 🇭🇰 我會send返完整行程同所有地址俾你 想輕鬆感受另一面嘅香港 🌿 又唔想行到攰死，其實可以咁玩 🥵 隱世山徑、本地街區、海邊日落 🌅 最後再食返餐好嘅 🍜🤍 信我，呢條路線真係好舒服 😮💨✨ 💾 去香港之前記得save低呢條路線 ✨ 分享俾一個你會一齊去香港嘅人 🫶🏻 (原來嗰144 P影片質素，因為我冇帶相機出街上享受同佢相處嘅時間好多影片都係嚟自live Photo)
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
I held the positive pregn&ncy test in my hand, my heart fluttering as I prepared to share the news with my husband. But I froze in the hallway, eavesdropping on a conversation between him and his identical twin brother. "Dude, how long are you gonna play house with your first love this time?" "You keep makin' me pretend to be you to hang with my sister-in-law. I do all the grunt work and get none of the credit. Porsche, and we're square." Aaron Carter adjusted his tie, his tone cold and indifferent. "Fine. You know the rules. Don't let her find out. Then came the younger brother's mutter, quiet enough he thought no one else could hear: [Tch, my brother's such a prude. Ditching a knockout wife like her? Total waste.] [And he won't even let me have a turn? I already fuccked her senseless.] My face didn't shift, not even a flicker of shock. I just lifted my phone and dialed my twin sister. "Sis, this deadbeat baby daddy you helped me pick is absolute garbage." "One-star review. We're returning him." Later, when I switched the destination on our honeymoon tickets, both of them lunged for me, grabbing my wrists and begging me not to leave, their voices raw with desperation. The older brother had the younger by the collar, snarling at me: "Tell us the truth. Which one of us did you marry? Which one is your real husband?!" 1 The second the pregn&ncy test came back positive, I practically floated to Aaron Carter's company, giddy to share the news. When I walked in, the receptionist spotted me and moved to announce me. I caught her uneasy look and shook my head, motioning her to stay quiet. I wanted to surprise Aaron. I lifted my hand to knock—when a clear, male voice drifted through the office door. "Bro, you were quick this time." Aaron hesitated for a split second, then spoke smoothly. "Finished up and headed right back." He flipped a document closed. "You didn't blow the cover, did you?" Zane Carter flipped through a magazine on his desk, careless. "Please. We're twins—we look identical. With me covering for you, you can go abroad to see your first love anytime." One of their business partners and close friends snickered. "You two really have this down to a system. One wife shared between two brothers—classic." "Right? Aaron's new wife's a total smoke show. Killer body. If Aaron wasn't so hung up on his ex, any guy would lose his mind over her." "Hey, Zane—your brother's got his heart elsewhere, but you don't. With a sister-in-law that fine… you haven't made a move, have you?" Aaron's hand froze. A flicker of irritation crossed his face. "Cut the crap. We have an agreement. This is just a business marriage. We're divorcing soon. Neither of us is touching her." "You know the rules." Zane's expression shifted, awkward for a moment. "What're you talking about? I've seen tons of girls like Georgia Bennett. Vain, attention-hungry, nothing special. Why would I care about her?" Jasmine Carter twisted a small ornament on the desk, then scoffed. "Like Georgia could ever be good enough for my brother. If her family didn't have a little money, would our parents even have agreed to this arranged marriage?" "She's just some rich nobody climbing the social ladder by latching onto him. She doesn't deserve him at all." "Haha, facts. If I didn't already have Aaron's face, I'd wanna check her out myself." Aaron coughed, cutting the laughter short. Someone asked, casual but curious. "Who even came up with this whole plan anyway?" "No way Aaron, this lovestruck idiot, thought of it. Otherwise he wouldn't have chased his ex across the world all these years." Jasmine smiled sweetly, sounding proud. "Obviously me! Someone's gotta protect my brother's love life, right?" "Besides, she hasn't even met my second brother yet. This is just a little prank. No harm done." "But—I have an even better idea!" Jasmine blinked innocently and held up three fingers. "How about we send Georgia straight to Africa for the honeymoon in a week? Once she's dark as coal, we hit her with divorce papers right away." "We'll just say—‘You're too ug1y now. You don't deserve me. Get lost.'" She giggled to herself, clearly delighted. "The look on her face will be priceless." "Please, bro~" Jasmine clung to Aaron's arm, acting spoiled. Aaron sighed and patted her head helplessly. They'd always spoiled their little princess rotten. "Fine, fine." Jasmine turned to Zane with big eyes. Zane hesitated for a second, then shrugged. "Whatever." "Yes! Best brothers ever!" Laughter filled the room, warm and indulgent, like they were all just teasing a naughty child. My lips pressed into a thin line. Then a sudden, bitter inner voice cut through the noise. [He's always been better than me at everything since we were kids. I was born a full minute earlier—so why does he get to be the big brother? I wanna see who really wins when it comes to my sister-in-law.] [Aaron still has no idea I slept with his wife on their wedding night.] [So what if he's the older brother? The kid she's carrying is still gonna call me Dad.] I stared down at the pregn&ncy test in my hand. One month exactly. Without hesitation, I crumpled it into a tight ball and threw it in the trash. I pulled out my phone and called my twin sister overseas. "Sis… what flea market did you dig this guy out of?" "This is the baby daddy you picked for me? This is the quality?" "I want a refund. Find me a new one. Now." The truth was, I was a twin too. And the woman they'd been messing with these past few months wasn't Georgia. It was me. Audrey Bennett. 2 Georgia sauntered over from a group of good-looking guys, drawling her words lazily. "Hmm?" I repeated every single thing I'd just heard to my twin sister. She instantly exploded. "Are those assho1es really playing us for fools?" "I'm sorry, sis. I just… you got stuck with this mess, and my baby needs a legal birth certificate. It was a free arrangement, a business marriage that was always gonna end in divorce. I thought I'd just go along with it, get the papers, then leave with full custody." "I didn't think those pieces of shȋt had such sick plans." "I swear to fuccking God—" Georgia unleashed a whole string of curses. I held the phone a little farther from my ear and sighed. "Just hold on for now. Find me someone over there who can marry me right away. We'll get divorced as soon as I have the legal document. Money doesn't matter." "As for them… I'll play along for a bit. Have some fun first." Georgia paused, then let out her usual mischievous grin. "Got it. This was just a mistake. Trust your sister. You mess with them as much as you want. I'll come get you when it's time." "Honey~" A sickly sweet male voice came through the line. I frowned. "You behave yourself." "Huh? Mmm…" I hung up immediately. Right then, I canceled my original honeymoon flight and booked a ticket to the city where my sister was. If they wanted to play games? I'd gladly carve out some time to play back. We'd see who outsmarted who. I gently touched my stomach and sighed softly. Baby, where's Mommy gonna find you a real good daddy? The one who'd agreed to the arranged marriage with Aaron was actually my sister, Georgia. But Georgia was wild and fearless, shamelessly flirting with Aaron multiple times before the wedding. Aaron, though, had clearly felt nothing, keeping his face cold and distant the whole time. Georgia got bored fast. Like a bird that refused to be caged, she begged me to marry Aaron in her place. She said it was just a fake, business deal, easy divorce later—all I had to do was act the part. Back then, I'd just found out I was a month pregn&nt. My baby needed a father figure on paper. So I agreed. I never expected Georgia to run off and disappear for months. Originally, it would've been fine if we just kept things polite and distant. But I didn't know if Georgia's overly forward moves before the wedding had given Aaron the wrong impression. Made him think Georgia was head-over-heels in love with him. In reality? She was just h0rny. 3 When Aaron stumbled through the front door, he reeked of whiskey. He looked… normal. Too normal. If anything, his jaw was tighter, his face stiffer than usual, lips pressed into a sharp, unyielding line as he sank onto the sofa and just… sat there. For three whole hours. I side-eyed him, weirded out. No response. I poked his shoulder. He turned his head slowly, like rusted machinery creaking into motion. "Good evening." His voice was ice, flat and empty. But when I met his glazed, unfocused eyes, I finally clocked it—he was completely wasted. I patted the top of his head softly. "Be good and go to bed, yeah?" Aaron went quiet for a beat. "No. I only sleep with my wife. I'm not like that." I laughed under my breath. "Aaron. What's your wife's name?" He hung his head, mumbled after a long, heavy pause. "Georgia." My breath caught. Suddenly I was right back to our wedding night. He'd reeked of alcoho1 then, too. Staggered into the bedroom, tripping over his own feet, bumping hard into the wardrobe with a quiet, pitiful little *ow*—like a kicked puppy. The corners of his eyes were shiny and red. He stared at me with watery, dazed eyes, giggling foolishly one second, then pouting like he'd been wronged the next. "Hehe… wifey." "Wifey, it hurts." "Kiss it better." Then he yanked me roughly by the waist and kissed me hard, hungry and messy. "Wifey smells so good." I was gasping for air when his head lolled to the side, and he passed out cold on my shoulder. It took every ounce of strength to clean him up and drag him into bed. When I stared down at that hard, muscular, unfairly attractive body… I just didn't have the energy to dress him. So I curled right up against him and fell asleep. Let's be real—Georgia and I are blood sisters. I deserved a little fun. But his reaction the next morning had been strange. He never cooked. Ever. But that day, he made breakfast himself. I picked up a fried egg with my folk and studied him. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast today?" Aren't we just a business marriage? Aaron fought so hard to hold back a smile that his ears burned bright red. "Nothing. You just… had a hard day yesterday." It clicked. Carrying a full-grown man around had been exhausting. "It's fine. Just be more careful next time." Drink less. A pregn&nt woman like me can't be bothered with this chaos. Aaron didn't react outwardly, just squeezed his fork tighter, a low, muffled "Mhm" rumbling in his throat. I stared at the stiff, rigid man in front of me. The boldest thing he did was sneak two fingers out and pinch the hem of my shirt, quick and shy. I studied his blank, stoic face for a long moment. Yep. Still zero expression. The man from that night wasn't him. The one in front of me was the real Aaron. Which meant the one who'd touched me, kissed me, called me wifey… was Zane. 4 The next day, I slept in until the sun was high in the sky. As soon as I stepped into the living room, I saw the person sitting on the sofa. "Don't you have to work today?" Zane held the newspaper in his hands, his voice deep: "Yeah, taking an occasional day off." [I can't exactly say I was afraid my brother did something to you!?] [Jasmine is unbelievable too, insisting on drinking so much at the party. My brother probably drank a ton.] Idiot. He was holding the newspaper upside down. I curled my lips into a smirk: "Perfect timing. Massage my legs for me. I was exhausted last night, and now my legs are so sore." Zane's body stiffened. [Fucck!] I took the initiative to sit on the sofa, lying on my side. I pulled up my nightgown, revealing several distinct red marks on my legs. Aaron hadn't actually done anything to me last night. In fact, he was incredibly easy to manage, doing exactly as he was told. I just directed him to clean himself up, then went back to my room to sleep. The red marks on my legs were nothing more than mosquito bites from being outside yesterday. "Hubby?" Zane's mind went blank for a second. [Aaron! You absolute beast!] [She hasn't even called me hubby!!] As Zane touched my smooth skin, his ears instantly flushed a betraying red. I cast my eyes down, studying Zane's profile. The two brothers actually had some differences. For instance, the younger brother Zane's eyebrows tilted slightly upward at the ends, while the older brother Aaron's were thicker and more rugged. The older brother liked to save his favorite food for last, whereas the younger brother preferred to devour his favorites first before picking at the things he disliked. The pressure of Zane's hands fluctuated, and his breathing grew increasingly heavy. [Fucck, what gives him the right! I was the one who had the wedding night with her, and I'm the one who keeps her company every day. Dammn it, that bastarrd is just reaping the benefits of my hard work.] [No, I can't let him off so easily.] Zane's hands began to trail upwards. The smile on my face didn't reach my eyes. I swatted his hand away and pulled my nightgown back down: "Hubby, I just remembered I haven't eaten yet. I'm a little hungry." Zane acted as if he hadn't heard me, leaning in to press his lips against mine. "Be good. Hubby will cook for you himself later, but right now, we have more important things to do." …
"“What the heck happened to you?” His voice was low, dangerous. My mate’s eyes swept over the bruises on my arms. “Don’t lie to me.” His growl rumbled through me as his nose traced my hair, then lower... toward the crook of my neck. I froze. My body burned. Begged. “Don’t do this.” My voice cracked. “I’m not good enough for you.” His eyes turned black. “Why do you keep saying that?” Because my brother just tried to r8pe me. Because my family beats me nightly. Because I’m broken. But I couldn’t say it. “I waited six years for you.” His hand gripped my chin. “I decide who stands beside me. And it’s you, mate. Only you.” ***" Trinity Being in a werewolf pack isn’t everything that it’s cracked up to be. I mean, if you’re born into a good family and the Alpha approves of you, then things are pretty good. But there’s a lot that goes on that even the Alpha doesn’t know about. Especially the people close to him. They know how to get around him and do what they want without him being aware of it. Some people have become quite skilled at it. When I graduated from high school, I was offered a full scholarship to the nearest college to our pack, which accommodates both humans and werewolves. However, my parents forbade me from leaving the pack. I was told that I still had to live with them, which I didn’t understand, but I was never allowed to question it. I just had to do as I was told. I turned 18 a couple of months ago, which means I am now an adult and can do as I please. But I knew my parents would ask the Alpha to reject my application about leaving the pack. So I knew I didn’t have a choice. But I was given a job at the high school as a tutor to help struggling kids which I actually enjoy doing. And it’s a paying job. The high school pays me for it themselves because it helps them out to get these kids getting better grades. As soon as I walked out of the high school one day while everyone else was still in class I saw twin guys standing outside. The same twins that I grew up with and were by my side through everything. The ones that I could rely on for anything, my best friends. “Hey. It’s about time.” Gage said. “Sorry to keep you waiting because I had to work. I wasn’t born with a silver spoon in my mouth.” I said. “Ouch. That hurts.” Arlo said, feigning hurt. “Ooh. I’m sure you’ll survive.” I laughed, poking at his chest, but he started laughing, so I kept going because I knew how ticklish he was. “Alright. Where are we going?” Gage asked. “Anywhere. I don’t care.” I said. “Are you hungry?” He asked. “Sure.” I said. So we walked over to their 1960’s Mustang and we drove down town to the diner. As soon as we went inside, everyone looked at us, but that was nothing unusual and we walked over to a booth before a waitress walked over. She took our order and she was paying more attention to the twins than me, but she went back to the counter eventually and I was sitting against the glass of the diner that looked outside to the street while I was facing back in at the twins. “So, how were the little brats today?” Arlo asked. “Not too bad. You know werewolf kids. They can’t concentrate.” I said. “I know. If it wasn’t for you, I never would have graduated.” Gage said. “I know. You totally owe me for that too.” I said and he started laughing. “I heard that a few people are at the swimming hole today.” Arlo said. “Then go to the swimming hole. You don’t need us two to hold your hand.” Gage said, sounding frustrated. “What are you two talking about?” I asked. “His ex is going to be at the swimming hole. She invited him and he’s thinking about getting back together with her.” Gage explained. “Which one?” I asked, making Gage laugh again. “I’m serious. You’ve got a lot of ex girlfriends. Which one do you want to get back with?” I asked. “It doesn’t matter. I’m not going. I think I might make her work for it a bit.” Arlo said. “She deserves it.” Gage said. “They all do. After the way they treated you.” I said. “I told you. Trinity would be on my side, no matter what you think.” Gage said. “You two are always ganging up on me.” Arlo said. “Arlo. I’m not ganging up on you. I’m being serious. All of the girls that you’ve been with were just power hungry jerks. They like your status in the pack and they wanted to use that to their advantage. I’m really not trying to be mean here. You are so much better than all of them put together.” I explained. “Thanks Trinity. At least you explain it better than Gage. All he said was "you have the worst taste in women.” Arlo said and I started laughing. “Like he can talk.” I said and Arlo agreed with me. We ate lunch together and then we got back in their car and drove around for a while before we ended up at a park. We got out of the car and I walked over and got on the swing while Arlo started pushing me and Gage sat on the swing next to me. “So, when do you have classes next?” Gage asked. “Tomorrow. It’s an all dayer.” I said. “That stinks. We wanted you around town tomorrow.” He said.“Why’s that?” I asked.“Because we’re not sure if we want to stay home all day. We need a distraction.” Arlo said.“No. You two need a real job.” I said.“Well, not everyone can work their tail off like you.” Gage said. And I poked my tongue at him. I noticed that we were getting a few looks from people that were walking past, but that wasn’t anything unusual. We always got strange looks because it seemed to be inconceivable to everyone that I was friends with these twins. Especially since these twins are the younger sons of the Alpha and Luna. They were pack royalty and they weren’t interested in settling down and starting a family or passing on the family name. They were interested in being 18, just like me and having a bit of fun before responsibility took over our lives. “Alright. So, what’s going on tomorrow? Why don’t you want to be at home?” I asked. “Because Asher is going to be the center of attention and we really don’t want to be there to see it. It’s like we don’t exist whenever he’s around.” Gage said. “Asher. Your older brother?” I asked, stopping the swing that I was on. Their older brother who was the heir to the pack. He was going to take over as Alpha when their father retired as Alpha. He was coming back to town and this was the first I was hearing about it? I could feel myself starting to panic but I couldn’t. I had to control my breathing and my heart rate otherwise the guys would hear it and they would know that something was wrong with me. I couldn’t let them hear it. I didn’t want them to know that I was panicking that their brother was coming back to town. I didn’t want him here either, but obviously he had been called back by his father. He had to start Alpha training at some point. Learning to take over the pack. And he was already 24 years old. He should have started a lot sooner than this. But I still didn’t care about that. I started swinging again while Arlo was still pushing me, but not very hard. I had to try and push it out of my head and do absolutely everything I could to stay away from Asher. I just had to stay right away from him and out of his sight. I knew that he wouldn’t want to see me either. But that was a whole other story. Us three were hanging out for the rest of the afternoon and then they dropped me off at my pretty nice house that wasn’t too far from the packhouse. It was in the nicer part of town with the larger houses and I guess we were part of the influential residence of the pack. We were higher than the working class. As soon as I walked inside I put my bag on the table next to the door and I went into the living room to see my father, Hank, my mother Sabine and my older brother Spencer standing there waiting for me. All of them with their arms crossed and pursed lips. Instantly, my stomach leapt into my chest, knowing what was in store for me just by coming home to these people. So I turned around and started walking down the hallway. I opened the door to the basement and when I got to the bottom of the stairs I saw the chains hanging from the ceiling that caused my breath to hitch in my throat and butterflies to rise in my stomach. I walked to my usual position under the chains when my brother walked over to me and he grabbed my arms and raised them above my head so he could place them in the clasps of the chains and he locked them tightly. My arms were left above my head and my father stood back and leaned against the wall of the basement while my mother looked at a table that was on the side of the wall. A table that was full of instruments for this very occasion. Mom grabs her favorite weapon, the leather whip but she always soaks it in wolfsbane so it leaves the marks longer and I’m in pain for a lot longer. I don’t heal as fast if wolfsbane is involved. And the silver burns around my wrists will take a while to heal as well. But as my mother walked closer to me, I kept my head down as she ripped my shirt and my pants off of me so I was only standing there wearing a bra and panties. I was still covered in different colored bruises from the other nights when my family decided that I needed to be punished for an incident that happened so many years ago. My mother walked around me, holding a photo in her hand. I could hear her sniffling as she was looking at the photo, but then she took a step back and I suddenly felt the excruciating pain of the whip across my back. I didn’t scream out though. That’s one thing I never did. I never screamed. I never cried. Not anymore. It took me a while to realize that’s what they wanted. They wanted to see me break. But I didn’t give them that satisfaction anymore. Mom whipped me repeatedly until I could feel little blood trickles running down my back. She finally took a step back as she was trying to catch her breath. But that’s when my brother stepped forward wearing some brass knuckles. He forced me to look him in the face, but then he started punching me over and over again in the stomach before he hit me once across the face. “Spencer. You know not to hit her in the face.” Dad scolded him. “I lost control.” Spencer said. “I know. Just don’t let it happen again.” Dad said, calmly. I felt the blood pooling in my mouth and I spat it out on the floor, right in front of Spencer’s feet. I looked up again and he took that as a sign of disrespect so he punched me again and again and again. Obviously not wanting to stop. I started wondering how many times they could hit me before they did enough damage to kill me. I wonder if he’d already caused internal injuries or bleeding. It felt like he had, and I had a couple of broken ribs from what he was doing. But I couldn’t be sure of the rest. And I wouldn’t be able to go to the doctor and get treated. They would alert the Alpha, and that would make things so much worse for me. My parents were great at manipulating people and the Alpha and Luna always fell for their lies. I knew they would never believe me if I told them what was happening. That’s why the twins don’t know. “You know what you did, don’t you?” Mom asked. “It was an accident,” I said. So she whipped me again. “After all this time, you still can’t take responsibility for it? What is wrong with you?” She yelled. “I didn’t do it. It was a terrible accident,” I growled. So Spencer hit me this time. “You caused the accident. You did this to our family. You broke us.” Spencer yelled. “The only thing broken around here is you freak.” I spat at him. So he hit me three more times in the stomach really hard. He started laughing as I was gasping for air. “Do you still have anything to say to me?” He asked. So I slowly put my head up and smiled at him. This time my mother whipped me several times. “I knew they should have gotten rid of you as soon as you were born.” Spencer growled in my face. “Sorry. That one wasn’t my fault.” I smirked. So he hit me again. “I should have killed you when you were born and put all of us out of our misery.” Mom yelled in my face. “Then why didn’t you?” I asked. But she just looked at me strangely. Like she didn’t expect that sort of a reaction from me. “That’s enough. She’s had enough.” Dad said. “What? She hasn’t had anywhere near enough. She hasn’t paid for what she did.” Mom argued. “She has school tomorrow. People will start asking questions if we keep going tonight.” Dad said. “Why don’t you ever hit her? Why don’t you ever get in on this? She hurt you just as much as us.” Mom yelled. “I don’t need to hit her. She already knows that she means nothing to me.” Dad said. So Spencer walked over and undid the chains and I fell to the ground. They put their weapons back on the table next to the wall and I slowly made my way to my feet. I managed to walk upstairs and they were behind me as I got to the ground floor of the house but then I had to go upstairs again. I went to my room and I grabbed some clothes out of my cupboard before I walked across the hall to the bathroom. I had a shower and I washed all of the blood down the drain but I could barely move. The water on my skin was burning and the marks around my wrist were so red that they almost looked like third degree burns. I knew that I would have to cover these up for a couple of days. I got out of the shower and I got dressed into a singlet and track pants before I walked back to my bedroom. I brushed my really long blonde hair before I laid down on my bed and I pulled the covers over me. I looked at the clock and it said 2am. Which means I wasn’t going to get much sleep tonight. But sadly, I was used to it. It’s not the first time I’ve spent a night like this and then had to go to work or go to school the next day. I was laying in bed trying to go to sleep when I heard my brother’s phone ringing and I couldn’t tell who he was talking to, but it was probably one of the many girls that he has around town. He left the house pretty quickly after the call and I just felt relieved when he walked past my room and he didn’t come into it. I was tossing and turning all night. Getting a couple of minutes of sleep here and there. It wasn’t easy with wolfsbane whip marks all over my back. But even my legs were bruised. Mom must have gotten them as well. I didn’t feel it. Probably because the pain in my back and torso were so bad. But I still managed to get a little bit of sleep before I woke up to a mind link breaking through my peace and quiet. “Trinity. Are you there?” The man’s voice said. My eyes sprang open as soon as I heard his voice. It’s been months, but I couldn’t forget his voice. Asher. I knew that Asher was trying to mind link with me, but I looked at the clock and it was 6am. I pretended like I was still asleep, even though my wolf was completely betraying me right now. “Just speak to him.” Lily encouraged. “I already told you. I’m not going to do that. He left the pack because of me. Now that he’s back, I can’t see him.” I said. “I still hate what you did to him. You hurt him.” She said. “It was for his own good. You know that.” I said. “Do I? Or are you just finally believing all of that nonsense that your parents have been drilling into your head?” she said. “Lily. Be quiet and stay out of it,” I snapped, locking her at the back of my mind. I sat up in bed and I tried to get out of bed but I instantly fell to the floor because my legs gave out on me. They were a lot weaker than I thought they were. I grabbed onto the side of my bed to help me get up and that’s when I realized just how much pain I really was in. I slowly made my way to the other side of the room and I stood in front of the mirror and I lifted my shirt. There were black and blue marks all over me with open wounds between them as well. They really got me good last night. But there were also burns on my wrists and marks on my arms and some on my legs as well. But the mark on my head was gone. Where Spencer hit me. I was lucky about that. I walked to my wardrobe and I slowly got dressed into a long sleeved black shirt, jeans and black boots. I grabbed my school bag and made sure I had everything I needed for the day before leaving my room. I slowly made my way downstairs and luckily I didn’t see anyone in the house. I didn’t know where they were and I didn’t care. I walked outside and I got into my car and I left the house. I drove the hour to campus where I parked and I started making my way to my first class. A few people sang out to me and started waving and I waved back, acting like everything was normal. Giving them a smile and everything as well. Humans and werewolves. I had a lot of friends at school. Well, I guess they were more like acquaintances. I had all three of my classes today, which was rare. It was the only day of the week when I had all three. So my first one was business administration and finance before I had a short break and then I had to get to my secondary education to become a high school teacher and then my psychology class. By the end of the day I felt completely mentally exhausted and I went to go and sit in my car. I sat there for a while thinking about having to drive home and all of the reasons why I didn't want to go home. I really didn’t want to go back to that pack. But I knew that I didn’t have a choice. This is why my parents refused to let me move out. If I left then they wouldn’t have anyone to take their anger out on anymore. They needed to keep their punching bag close. I slowly drove back to the pack and I stopped outside the diner so I could get something to eat because I knew I wouldn’t get anything at home. But when I finished and I walked outside where I was stopped by two girls that I went to high school with, Ingrid and Rose. “Trinity!” Ingrid said, surprised. “Yeah.” I said, looking at her confused. “Sorry. It’s just rare to see you without the twins around.” She said. “I don’t spend every waking second with them. Almost every second, but not every second of the day.” I said. “How are they?” Rose asked. “You live in the same town. Why don’t you go and ask them yourselves?” I asked. “Because you see them more than we do.” Ingrid said. “You two have been crushing on them for years. Why don’t you just talk to them?” I asked. “Well, we did try in high school. They never really responded. Usually because they were always too busy doing things with you.” Ingrid said, looking a little spiteful about it. “Oh. Well, sorry about that. I didn’t realize. They never told me that you approached them.” I said. “Well, they were never interested because they were always too busy with you.” Rose said. “What are you trying to say?” I asked, staring straight at her. “I’m not trying to say anything.” She said. “Nonsense. If you think there’s something going on with the twins and me then you’re wrong. We’re friends. Best friends. There has never been anything going on with us. So, if they blew you off and used me as an excuse then I’m sorry but that just meant they weren’t interested. Live with it.” I snapped. Suddenly Gage and Arlo walked up from the street and Ingrid and Rose looked really embarrassed. Obviously thinking that they had heard the whole conversation and it was possible that they had. “Bye Trinity.” Ingrid said and they both took off really quickly. “What was that?” Gage asked. ““Same stuff, different day,” I said. “Are you being blamed because we weren’t interested in girls at school?” He asked. “Exactly.” I said. “We are sorry that we always used you as an excuse.” Arlo said. “Why? It was always the truth. We always did have plans.” I said. “That’s true.” He said. “Don’t worry about it. I can handle them two.” I said. “I hope so.” He said. “How was school?” Arlo asked. “Exhausting. All three classes in one day and they weren’t easy classes.” I said. “I can imagine.” He said. “What are you two up to now?” I asked. “We’re heading home. We left our car there, so it would take us longer to walk home when dad finally called.” Gage explained. “Smart.” I said. “Come on. Come with us.” Arlo said, grabbing my arm and pulling me along with him. Not allowing me to even put up an argument. I really didn’t want to go to the packhouse right now. “Your dickhead brother has been at the packhouse all day today. He’s so incredibly annoying. I wish Asher would get some better friends.” Gage said. “I doubt that’s gonna happen. They were really close before Asher left town.” I said. “Yeah. We’ve been trying to find out why Asher left town. He won’t tell us.” Arlo said, looking perplexed. “What do you mean?” I asked. “I mean, he just got up and left. It was a couple of months ago and we don’t know where he went.” Arlo said. “Yeah. It was strange. He obviously had something going on.” I said. “Yeah. I guess he did. But he’s being so secretive about it. It’s driving me crazy.” Arlo said. “Maybe you should stop being so nosy. Not everything in everyone’s life needs to be shared around. It’s probably personal.” I said. “Yeah. I guess so. It still pisses me off because we’ve had to put up with dad since he left.” Arlo said. “There is nothing wrong with your father. He only made you teach a couple of training classes for the younger kids. Nothing to worry about.” I said. Yeah. I know. But it still stung,” he said. “You complain too much.” I said. We ended up walking past the packhouse and we went to the training field that was next to the house. We were walking down the hill towards the field, laughing and carrying on like we always did when I suddenly caught a whiff of something that smelled absolutely delicious. I stopped dead in my tracks as I saw my brother Spencer in front of the trainees, but then the other guy who was only wearing sports shorts, turned around and stared straight at me. He had such intensity on his face as I stood there frozen, staring back at him. I stood there frozen in place, Asher was staring back at me. I could see the fire burning in his eyes. And ignoring him this morning wouldn’t have made anything easier. I glance over at Spencer and he is glaring at me while Gage and Arlo are looking between Asher and myself really strangely, trying to figure out what the heck is going on. “You know what? I’ve been at school all day today and I’ve got a tonne of homework and studying to do. I’ll see you guys later.” I said to Gage and Arlo before I turned around and I started practically power walking out of there. I got back to where I had parked my car and I drove away from town and I pulled up at a car park next to the forest where I knew no one ever visited. It was like a little rest stop and it had a good view of the pack, but I never saw anyone else up here. I never even saw patrols around this area of town. It was far enough inside of the border that the patrols stayed away, but no one else ever seemed to be interested in the rest area. Not even teenagers that were looking to get up to no good. I got out of the car and I started walking around the area for a bit before I sat at the table and chairs that gave a perfect view of the town from there, trying to figure out what I was going to do. I felt confused and scared and I really didn’t want to stay here. I wanted to leave this pack and get far away from these people. I can’t stand being here anymore. I stayed at the rest area until well after dark and then I drove back to my house and I went inside and straight up to my bedroom where I closed the door. I soon realized that no one else was at home so I went down to the kitchen to get something to eat and once I was finished I cleaned the kitchen and everything I used so spotlessly that it looked like I had never been in there. I assumed that my family were having dinner at the packhouse. I think I heard something about that earlier. But there was no way I was going to go there. Besides, no one actually invited me. Which I was fine with. I went back upstairs where I had a shower and I washed my hair and I got dressed into my pajamas and I sat at the desk in my bedroom where I started doing homework and studying for my classes. I had a lot of work to do now since I had all three classes and I wasn’t going to allow myself to fall behind on any of my classes. My only hope was that when I graduated college, I might be able to get out of this pack. So I was actually trying to finish sooner than possible. But it was still going to take me a while. That was just inevitable. As I was sitting at the desk working, I suddenly saw Asher’s face in my mind again. The look that he gave me earlier. He looked like he wanted to kill me where I stood. I hated that he looked at me like that. We used to get along really well. I hated that he hates me now. I wish things could go back to the way they were. But I don’t see how that could ever happen. He was also a good friend of mine because I was always at the packhouse. I’ve been best friends with his brothers for years. And I hated that things changed between us. But it was my fault. I knew that it was. I never did seem to do anything right. My phone started going off with messages and they were from both Gage and Arlo asking me why I wasn’t at the dinner. I told them that I didn’t know anything about the dinner and I wasn’t really interested. I had a lot of work to do. Gage kept pressing, though. He wanted to know why in the world I wouldn’t want to go and hang out with them. I just had to keep explaining that I had way too much work to do. Plus I had to prepare for my next lot of tutoring tomorrow. I just simply had way too much stuff on right now. They finally accepted it but that didn’t stop them from messaging me. The messages weren’t as serious after that. They were more funny. Sending me funny emoji’s about how boring the dinner was and how everyone was talking about business. It was driving them crazy. They want me to promise them that I will kill them if a dinner like this ever comes up again, but I say that I like them too much to kill them. I knew that Asher was back to start his Alpha training. I think everyone knew that without actually being told that. But what I wasn’t expecting was the bombshell that the twins dropped on me. He’s appointed his future Beta for when he takes over. He’s going to have Spencer, my troublesome brother, as his Beta.What the heck? Everyone was celebrating at the packhouse. They all thought that it was a good choice. The twins didn’t like it because they just didn’t like my brother. But none of them actually know what he’s really like. Except for my parents. But they would have been so excited that he was the future Beta. How in the world could this be happening? He’s going to have so much power in this pack. He’s going to do whatever he wants and I can guarantee that Asher will lose this pack because of him. Asher might think of him as a great friend, but he doesn’t know what Spencer is really like. This is really bad. Not only for Asher, but for me as well. I felt my heart starting to race where I actually began having palpitations and my breathing was getting really heavy and I was going into a full on panic attack. I sat off my chair and onto the floor, leaning against the wall with my knees up against my chest as I was trying to take deep breaths. But I felt the tears starting to prick the side of my eyes. I was terrified right now because Spencer, being the future Beta, already had more power than he should. And he loved making a victim out of me. Even if I didn’t call myself a victim. But that didn’t mean anything around here He could do what he wanted and he knew it now. He would get away with it even more than he already did. If I ever wanted to come clean, no one would believe me. Asher hates me and Spencer will have too much control and power.Darn my life! I managed to calm down by telling myself that once I was done with college, I didn’t care what anyone said. I was leaving this pack. I was getting out of here as soon as possible. So I managed to get up to keep studying and trying to keep my head on my school work when I heard a bit of noise coming down the street until it finally reached my house and all that noise was coming from my family. Spencer was still celebrating his promotion to being the Beta when the Alpha retires and Asher takes over the pack. I only have a lamp in my room, not my light, and I was just hoping and praying to the moon goddess that they were going to ignore me because they were in a good mood. But I knew that was too good to be true. I tried to stay as quiet as possible but it wasn’t long before my bedroom door slammed open, causing me to jump in the seat where I was sitting. I jumped to my feet and Spencer was standing in the doorway with the light from the hallway behind him. He was swaying a little on his feet with an open beer bottle in his hand and danger in his eyes. I’d seen that look before and I never liked what came after it. He was obviously still celebrating, but the stare that he was giving me as he took another swig from the bottle was giving me not butterflies in my stomach, they were angry hornets. Mom and dad stumbled up the stairs and slowly walked down the hallway behind where Spencer was. They looked into my room and saw me frozen in the middle of my bedroom before my mother kept walking on to their bedroom. “Have fun son. You deserve it.” Dad said, patting him on the back before he continued on to his bedroom. Spencer took a couple of long calculated steps into my bedroom and slowly closed the door behind him. I looked around me but there wasn’t anything in my room that was good enough to defend myself with right now. I looked back at the window and it was a two floor drop to the ground, but I knew that I would survive it. Even if I dive through the window while it’s closed. It was almost as if Spencer could read my mind as he rushed to where I was standing and grabbed me by both of my arms and he stared straight into my eyes. I saw nothing there but hatred towards me before he threw me on my back on my bed. He stumbles towards me and he throws the bottle on my hard wood floor, letting it smash and the rest of the beer spilling everywhere on my floor. He reached my bed where I wouldn’t be able to make it off the bed and get to my door because the bottom of my bed had a large frame on it. He would catch me before I got over it. Drunk or not, werewolves are still really fast. I see him reach down to his pants and start trying to undo his belt as I lean up on my elbows. I was looking around for any possible way to escape this nightmare, but he saw me trying to figure out how to get out of this. So he lunged on top of me and pinned my arms to the bed while he was still staring me in the eyes. He lowered his head in the crook of my neck, sniffing my scent and I could feel him getting hard as he was laying on top of me. His weight was really heavy and I felt like I couldn’t move and I was having trouble breathing as he was leaning on my chest as well. He wasn’t trying to be gentle, but I never would have expected him to. I started trying to get my hands free from his grasp but he held my arms in one of his hands before he reached down and he continued trying to undo his pants. I started struggling a lot more and he used his free hand that was undoing his pants to punch me across the face, causing my lip to split and he kept trying to get his jeans off. He managed to kick his jeans off and he was only wearing shorts under them and he spread his legs wider for a moment, but I knew that was going to be my only chance. I brought my knee up as hard as I could and I kneed him in the groin. He froze for a moment and let out a moan in pain as I pushed him off of me and he rolled onto the bed as I jumped to my feet. I stood on the broken glass on the floor but that didn’t stop me from running to my door. I slammed it open and I started running down the stairs as I heard Spencer start yelling and swearing at me and calling me all sorts of names. I then heard my parents come out of their bedroom and they came after me as well. But once I reached the front door I tried to open it but the lock was locked with a key. The same key that my parents kept with them in their room. So I ran to the living room, which was right next to the front door and I ran over to the window. It was also locked and I could hear them getting closer and closer to me. Barrelling down the stairs so I did the only thing I could think of at that moment. I punched my fist through the window, cutting up my hand pretty good and I cleared away the glass and climbed out the window, cutting my feet even more and my legs and torso as I climbed out. I jumped over the bannister of the patio, landing on my bottom. I got up and started running down the street until I reached the forest. Not paying attention to any neighbors or seeing if they had noticed the commotion or not. It was late, so hopefully I had already run past their house before they saw anything. I didn’t need the town talking about this. I didn't want people to find out the truth about what really happens at my house. It was something that I had always swore I would take to the grave. I could still hear my parents and Spencer yelling from the house, which wasn’t keeping a low profile and definitely would have gotten some attention, but I kept running without looking back. My heart felt like it was in my throat and my vision was getting a little blurry. I had to try and shake it off. I couldn’t afford to have a panic attack right now. I needed to keep running and get as far away from them as possible. I didn’t know what was going to happen when I got home, but I knew it wasn’t going to be good. But right now, I had to get away from Spencer and not let him take me by force again. I turned back while I was running to see if any of them were chasing me but I ended up running into something hard. But instead of falling backwards onto the ground, I felt an arm reach around and stop me from falling. So I turned back to look and Asher was standing in front of me, holding me close to his body as he was the one that stopped me from falling to the ground. “We meet again…my precious mate. I was starting to think you were avoiding me.” He growled out, his eyes black, looking at me with nothing but disdain. “Asher.” I said, practically out of breath.
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
I hate my boss, Adrian Drake. He’s arrogant. Ruthless. Impossible to work for. So why is my secret online crush starting to sound exactly like him? --------------- Blair I can't believe there are women who want to date their boss. Clearly, they've never met Adrian Drake. I get off the train and make my way to the office. Please let today be a decent day at work. I work in central London, and there's a small coffee shop diagonally across from the Drake Media building; it's busy and bustling as people rush in and out on their way to work. "Hey, beautiful girl," says Mike. "Hi." I smile happily. Mike is the barista who works here; also he's had a low-key crush on me for a few years. He's sweet and cute and unfortunately I feel absolutely nothing every time he speaks to me. It sucks, because he's a really great guy. If ever there was someone that I knew would be good for me, it would be Mike. I wish I could pick who I was attracted to; it definitely would make things a lot easier in my life. "The usual?" Mike asks. I take a seat by the window. "Yes please." I look around. Mike makes my coffee and comes over and sits it down in front of me. "What's new?" he asks. "Not much." I pick up my coffee, steam floats to the ceiling, and I blow on it. "I'm thinking of joining the gym at work." "Yeah?" Mike's gaze looks over to the building across the street. "You have a gym in there?" "A huge one, on level fourteen." "Ha, who knew? Do you have to pay?" "No, it's free for employees." I take a sip of my coffee. Mike chuckles as he pretends to wipe down the table next to where I'm sitting. "I can come with you," he offers with a cute wink. "Sorry, it's for employees only and I can't afford to go to another gym." Mike rolls his eyes. Mike and I watch on as a black Bentley pulls up in front of the Drake Media building. The driver gets out of the car and opens the back door, and Adrian Drake climbs out. Like some kind of morning spectacle that I go through every day, my eyes roam up and down the man I despise. Today he's wearing a navy-blue pinstripe suit with a white shirt, his dark hair curled to just-fvcked perfection. I watch him do up his jacket with one hand, his briefcase in his other. His back is ramrod-straight, his stance dominant. Arrogance personified. I sip my coffee as I watch him; it infuriates me that he's gorgeous. It infuriates me that every woman stops dead in her tracks, and stares when he walks into a room. And more than anything, it infuriates me that he knows it. Although I'd never admit it, I read the tabloids and gossip magazines, I see all the exotic parties he goes to and the beautiful women he dates. I know more about Adrian Drake than I care to admit. I mean, I should—I've hated the man for the whole seven years that I've worked for him. I watch as he says something to his driver with a smile, then he walks into the Drake Media building as people turn their heads to watch him, and I feel the hackles on the back of my neck rise. Adrian Drake, the epitome of a rich bastard ... pisses me off. It's just three in the afternoon and my email pings. I open it. Adrian Drake. CEO Drake Media UK. [Blair, Have you finalized the tracking report?] Asshole. I clench my jaw and type my reply. [Dear Mr. Drake, Good afternoon, always a pleasure to receive correspondence from you. Your manners are as impeccable as ever. The report isn't due until Tuesday next week, you will receive it then. Perhaps if I had the adequate number of staff members, I could work to your unrealistic work schedule. Enjoy the rest of your day. Sincerely, Blair.] I smirk and hit send; being a sarcastic bitch to Adrian Drake is my favorite hobby. A reply bounces straight back in. [Good afternoon Blair, As always, your dramatics are unappreciated. I didn't ask when I would receive the report, I asked if you had finished it. Please pay attention to detail, I don't want to constantly repeat myself. Have you finished the report or not?] I inhale sharply, this damn man drives me fvcking crazy. I type my reply, hitting my keyboard so hard I'm surprised I don't break a finger. [Mr. Drake, Of course the report is finalized. I am, as always, prepared for your inconsistencies in dates and timelines. Thankfully, one of us is a professional. Please find the attached report. If you have trouble understanding it, I'm happy to take time out of my busy schedule to explain it before you meet the board. I smirk as I keep typing, imagining the smoke coming out of his ears as he reads it. Have a lovely afternoon, always a pleasure. Blair Bennett.] I sip my tea, feeling happy with myself—take that. My email pings again and I open it. [Miss Bennett. Thank you. Have a safe trip home this afternoon, don't walk in front of a bus or anything.] I smile to myself. Stupid twat ... you wish. Chapter 2 Blair I stand and watch my roommate Rebecca run around the apartment like a chicken—Daniel is arriving at any moment. And boy oh boy, is Rebecca in overdrive. "Don't just stand there," she snaps. "What do you want me to do?" I look around the spotless apartment. "There is literally nothing left to clean. What is it with you and this guy?" I ask. "You're hell-bent on impressing him. The fact that he's gorgeous wouldn't have anything to do with it, would it?" "Don't be ridiculous," she snaps again. "I have a boyfriend, remember?" "Oh, I remember, but do you?" "Shut up," she huffs. The doorbell sounds and our eyes meet. "He's here," she whispers. "Well." I gesture to the front door. "Go and let him in." Rebecca nearly runs to the front door and opens it in a rush. "Hi." She smiles. It's really hard not to roll my eyes. "Hi." He smiles as he looks between us. He's got two big suitcases with him, he's tall and blond, and I have to admit, he really is quite handsome. I don't remember him being this good-looking when he came around to meet us before. No wonder Beck is breaking her back to impress him. "Here, let me help you with those," I offer. Beck looks out onto the street. "Do you have any more things you want help with bringing in?" "Thanks, I've just got another two suitcases in my car. I can get them." "You remember Blair?" She gestures to me. Daniel's eyes come to me. "Yes, of course I do. Nice to see you again, Blair." I give an awkward smile—I'm always so weird in social situations. Until I get to know someone I'm really not friendly at all. Not by choice of course, shyness is a curse. "This is your bedroom through here." Rebecca plays tour guide, leads him through and shows him his room. "And this is my bedroom. Come upstairs and I'll show you Blair's bedroom," she offers. I follow them as she shows him around the apartment. My eyes roam up and down Daniel: he's wearing black trousers, a black knitted sweater, pointy shoes, and a bomber jacket in camo green. His clothes are expensive and trendy; he really does look the part of the personal stylist. "When do you start work?" I ask as I try and make conversation. "I have four clients next week, and I have to find about fifty more as soon as possible," he says. I smile. "But seriously, I start with Harrods next week, I'm going to be one of their in-house shoppers." Oh, what a hellish job—shopping is my living nightmare. Unsure what to say and feeling awkward, I hunch my shoulders. "I've never met a personal shopper before." Daniel smiles. "There aren't too many of us." I take a suitcase from him and glance down at it: Louis Vuitton. Jeez ... I think the suitcase is worth more than my car. He disappears down the front steps to the street and I peer out after him: he has a black new-model Audi. Why the hell is he sharing an apartment with two other people if he has all this expensive stuff? Surely he would want to live alone? I know I would. He grabs another two suitcases from his car and once again they are beautiful black leather; I eye them suspiciously as he walks back up the steps. I wish I had good taste like this. I wouldn't know what to buy even if I did have the money. Daniel wheels his suitcases into his bedroom and looks between us as he puts his hands on his hips. "Please tell me that you girls are taking me out tonight. There's no better way to get to know each other than over a few drinks." Rebecca's eyes nearly pop from her head in excitement. "That sounds awesome." She glances over to me. "Doesn't it, Blair?" Not really. A fake smile. "Sure does." "Shall we go?" he asks. "Now?" I frown. "You don't want to put anything away first?" "No, I'm good, it will still be there tomorrow and I have nothing to do until next week so it will give me a mission." An hour later, we sit at the bar in a restaurant, wine firmly in hand. "So?" Daniel looks between the two of us. "What's the story with you two, are you single or dating?" "Well." Rebecca smiles. "I have a boyfriend, Brett. And Blair here is trying to get an honorary membership to the nunnery." I laugh. "That's not true. I'm just very picky." Daniel gives me a cute wink. "Nothing wrong with that. I'm quite picky myself actually." "And what's your story?" Rebecca asks. "Well ..." Daniel pauses as if choosing the right words. "I am ..." He pauses again. "Gay?" I ask. Daniel laughs. "I like women too much to title myself completely gay." "So ..." Rebecca screws up her face as she tries to make sense of that statement. "You're bisexual?" Daniel twists his lips as if thinking. "I wouldn't say I'm bisexual. My natural attraction is toward women. But lately ..." His voice trails off. "What?" I ask, fascinated. "A few years back I was partying with a few guys that I didn't know that well in Ibiza. One of them was gay." "How many were you away with?" I ask. "There were four of us in total." "So, three of you were straight?" Daniel nods. "Maybe it was the sun, maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the cocaine, I don't know, but something happened and we got a little randy, spent the weekend in bed, and now I have a bit of a fetish for men on the side." Rebecca smiles dreamily over at Daniel, as if this is the best story that she's ever heard. And I can almost hear the cogs in her brain clicking, assessing how liberated he must be. I sip my drink, equally fascinated with his story. "How does it feel to be sexual with somebody that isn't your natural inclination?" "Good. Perhaps a little kinky." Daniel shrugs. "I think that's what it is for me, I feel like I'm doing something naughty, something that I shouldn't be doing but at the same time feels so natural. And I don't know how long I'll keep doing it, maybe not forever, maybe not much more at all. But whenever I do it, I don't regret it. It doesn't feel wrong, if that's what you mean." "How many ..." Rebecca's voice trails off as she stops herself. "You can ask me anything," Daniel prompts her. "How many men have you been with?" Daniel narrows his eyes as he thinks. "Hmm, not many, I would say more than ten but less than twenty." "Jeez." My eyebrows raise by themselves. "What's that look for?" Daniel smiles. "Well, you said that you haven't slept with many men. If that's a low number for you what's a high number? I mean ... what are your numbers for women?" Daniel laughs. "Too many to count, I'm afraid. I meet some beautiful people in my industry, sometimes the temptation is just too great." Disappointment fills me and I screw up my napkin and throw it onto the table in disgust. "I wish I was more like you," I sigh. "Meaning?" "You know, all liberated and cool and"—I pause as I think of the right terminology—"I guess, free." Daniel's face falls. "You don't feel free?" Oh God, why did I say that? Now I sound like a freaking drama queen. "What I meant is, I guess I would like to be in your shoes, you know, sleeping with whoever I wanted to for fun." "You don't have sex for fun?" Daniel frowns. This is all coming out wrong. "I mean, I have in the past. I guess I just got out of the swing of it as I got older." "How old are you?" he asks. "Twenty-seven. I had a few boyfriends in high school and college, and then after that I had a long-term boyfriend. We broke up a year after my parents died." "Your parents died?" I sip my drink; how did we get onto this subject? Why did I say that? "They were involved in a head-on collision car crash," Rebecca replies; she knows how much I hate saying that out loud. Daniel's eyes come to me in a question. "My mother died at the scene, my father died on the way to hospital. The driver that hit them had a heart attack and veered onto the wrong side of the road." I feel the heaviness come over me as my chest constricts, and I glance up into the kind eyes of Rebecca, who gives me a soft smile and takes my hand across the table. I had just moved in with Rebecca at college when my parents died. She's been my rock and a wonderful friend and has been there for me on many lonely sad nights. "I'm so sorry," Daniel whispers. "Do you have any other family?" "Yes." I smile. "I have a wonderful brother, Brad, and I have a sister who ..." My voice trails off. "Who what?" Daniel asks. "Is a raving bitch," Rebecca snaps. "I have no idea how the two of these girls are genetically related. They have nothing at all in common. Chalk and cheese." Daniel smiles in surprise as he looks between us. "Why, what's she like?" "Beautiful." I sip my drink. "Entitled and mean," Rebecca interjects. I smile sadly. "She's not so bad. She's taken our parents' death the hardest and somehow her personality changed overnight. Brad and I have held each other up and limped along and yet, all she wanted to do is be on her own. She hasn't handled grief the same as we have." "You don't see her at all?" Daniel asks. "No, I do see her," I reply. "I'm just usually upset or ruffled after she leaves. You know when you spend time with someone and they kind of suck the life out of you. She likes money and fame and having the designer handbags and all her gorgeous boyfriends. I feel like"—I pause as I try to articulate myself—"I feel like she's replacing our parents' love with objects." "You don't like designer things?" "I guess." I shrug. "Everyone likes nice things, don't they? It's just not my priority." "Blair is very good with her money," Rebecca interrupts. "That's code for tight." Daniel laughs as his eyes flick to me. "Are you tight, Blair?" "I am not tight." "Oh, you are too," Rebecca scoffs. "She won't spend any money on herself at all and is always saving for a rainy day. She wears the same ten outfits and hides behind those big thick glasses." "I need them to see, Rebecca," I announce, indignant. "And I just don't see the point in spending a fortune on clothes and dressing up fancy all the time." "You work in central London with some of the hottest men in the capital and you're too busy wearing sensible office clothes to attract any of them." I roll my eyes in disgust. "Trust me, there is no one at work worth impressing." Daniel's eyes linger on me and, as amusement flashes across his face, he clinks his wineglass with mine. "What?" I ask. "I think I just found my new project." Chapter 3 Blair Four hours and three bottles of wine later, and with Stevie Nicks playing in the background, Daniel says, "Then what will I write?" He laughs. We are sitting on the couch still talking way too much nonsense, and filling in a profile on a dating app for Daniel on my computer. Apparently this is a priority when you move to a new city. Who knew? The question reads: What are you looking for? "Hmm, that's a hard one." Daniel inhales sharply as he does his best to think through the cloud of alcohol. "Oh, I know. Write this," Rebecca says in her throaty, I'm-as-drunk-as-a-skunk voice. "Vag1na or d1ck, short or tall, waxed or hairy, preferably hot." "So basically"—I point to him with my wineglass—"you'll take anything." "In a nutshell," Daniel replies as he types something in. "Scratch the preferably." I laugh as I lie back; the room is beginning to spin. "I have to go to bed." I sigh. "I have to work tomorrow." "Not so fast," Daniel says. "We're making you a profile next." "I am not getting on a dating website. For your information," I slur, "there isn't a man on earth who could impress me in writing. And besides, I'm way too inebriated." "Yes," he insists. "Not right now, the timing isn't right." Daniel types furiously. "You have to fill these things out while you're drunk, and there is no time like the present." "What if someone found out it was me?" I asked, horrified. "I would never live it down." "Nobody cares about dating apps, everybody does it," Rebecca scoffs as if I'm clueless. "Don't use your real name, then." "Wouldn't that be weird, though?" I say. "Like I told him a fake name and then we're on a date and I have to say, sorry but this is my real name now, and I'm actually a liar." "Well, you don't have to tell them straight up," Daniel says as he types. "You keep the fake name until you know if you like them and then you tell them your real name." I smirk into my wineglass as I watch him and Rebecca go through the profile. Daniel is fun. He hands me my laptop. "You fill in the rest." "Huh?" "I filled it out for you, answer the next question." "What?" "We made you a profile," Rebecca informs me. "Just humor us, please." Name: Pinkie Leroo Height: 5ft7 Weight: Just right Appearance: Gorgeous Hobbies: Gym and working out, laughing Favorite pastime: Eating out and having sex Profession: Computer analytics Hair color: Sandy blonde Eyes: Brown Skin: Olive What are you looking for? "Pinkie Leroo?" I scoff. "Who the hell is that?" "That's you." "What?" I laugh. "You couldn't come up with a better fake name? I sound like a cheap bottle of wine." "Men love that shit," Daniel replies. "But, do they?" I read through the details they've added. "I thought we were lying on this thing?" "We are." "Well, I do like eating out and having sex, so ..." I shrug. "The gym and working out part?" Rebecca raises an impatient eyebrow. "This is ridiculous." I slam my computer shut and stand. "I'm going to bed." I go up on to my tippy toes and kiss Daniel's cheek. "Goodnight, naughty boy." "Night. Fill in that profile, I'm checking it in the morning." I roll my eyes as I begin to walk up the stairs. "You just worry about your own profile, or more specifically, how easily pleased you are," I call. "You really should work on that. Up your standards a bit." "Don't knock it till you try it," he calls back. "Ugh." Rebecca winces. "I am never going down on a woman. Like fvcking ever. It's just too ... in your face ... literally." I get a really bad visual and I screw up my face with a laugh. "Stop," I cry. Half an hour later, I lie on my bed. I'm wrapped in a towel after showering and Daniel's and Rebecca's words from earlier are running through my head, and more importantly my words: I wish I was more like you. Who am I kidding, I am free. I don't know where I get this notion that my hands are tied. It's men who have preconceived ideas on what they want; they're all just looking for the next Barbie doll. I read over the profile they created and I smile as an idea rolls around in my head. I'm going to prove just how shallow and fickle men really are. I open my computer, go back to the profile, and I change my answers. Name: Pinkie Leroo Height: On point Weight: Pretty face Appearance: Below average Hobbies: Playing with my twelve cats Favorite pastime: Washing my hair Profession: Taxidermies Hair color: Pink – notice my name (insert eye roll) Eyes: Star struck Skin: Pasty white I go onto the internet and search for a picture of a cat, find an image of a huge fat one with bulging eyes. It's the ugliest cat I ever saw. "Here, kitty, kitty." I smile as I upload it as my profile pic. I read the question again: [What are you looking for?] I inhale deeply as I think, hmm ... I want to write something that will show me what I already know, that nobody interests me at all. I twist my lips as I contemplate my words. [I'm looking for someone who is only one color, but not one size. Stuck at the bottom, yet easily flies. Present in sun, but not in rain. Doing no harm, but feeling no pain.] I smile and hit submit: that will weed them out. Nobody will respond. It's Thursday, and it's been the best week I've had in a long time. Daniel is hilarious, and we've been out to dinner every night, because apparently, he doesn't ever feel like anything home-cooked. We have champagne taste on a beer budget. He's announced that, by default, we are his official best friends now, seeing as he has nobody else in town. He even asked me to go to an event next week that he's been invited to. I'm going as his date, but there is no date, it's not like that between us. I do have to admit though, he's great company. Oh, and surprise, surprise ... nobody has messaged me on my dating app. Just like I knew they wouldn't. I smile as I wriggle into my netball uniform. I'm in the bathroom stall in my office building, work has finished for the day, and I'm playing netball at six-thirty, and there isn't enough time to go home and get back into town. I slide it down over my shoulders and cringe as I look at myself. "Oh ... yuck," I whisper. "This is hideous." Skintight, bright red, the dress sticks to my body like super glue and it's super short. I walk to the mirror to stare at my reflection. I look like a netball player in some sicko porn gang team skit. I don't know whether to laugh or cry. "Ugh, who picked these uniforms?" I sigh as I rearrange my boobs. "So ugly." I shrug my shoulders. Oh well. I pull my hair up into a high ponytail and make my way back to my office. It's too early to go yet, so I'll finish up some odd jobs while I wait. Chapter 4 Adrian I glance at my watch. Jameson and Tristan are here and have gone downstairs with Christopher. I'm just finishing up these reports and then we're heading out. Running the London arm of Drake Media, one of the biggest media companies in the world, has its trials and tribulations. I get to be the boss, but with that comes a never-ending sense of responsibility. My brother Jameson is the CEO of the United States company, and I oversee UK and Germany. We run France together. It's a stressful role, but one that I enjoy immensely. They've been ages, what the hell are they doing? I click onto the security camera to see if they're close; a collage of pictures comes up on my computer screen. I glance through them to see that they are on level one, and am just about to click out of it when something bright flashes in the bottom left of the screen, catching my eye. What's that? I click to enlarge that screen for a closer investigation. It's a woman wearing a high ponytail—she's in a bright red, Lycra sports dress ... It's fitted and all-in-one and has a little short flared skirt ... Huh? She has her back to the camera and is standing at a photocopier. I study the screen to try and make out where the footage is from. It looks like ... a photocopy room, maybe. I can't quite place it, is she a cleaner or something? No, a cleaner wouldn't be photocopying. I'm confused. I turn up the audio of that camera and I hear music; a man's voice comes on. "Good evening, you're listening to Disco with Dave." The radio is playing. "I've got your number tonight, groovy people. Get ready to party with the best disco tunes of all time," his voice continues. A song comes on, it's catchy and familiar, although I can't place it. The woman in the short Lycra dress begins to wiggle her behind to the beat; she double-bumps to one side and then the other. Hmm, interesting. Leaning on my desk, I press my index finger along my temple as I watch her moving to "Ring My Bell." She's really dancing as she photocopies and I smirk; my eyes drop to her long legs, which are muscular and shapely. Her waist is small and the curve of her hips is accentuated by the way she sashays from side to side. Hmm ... I run the side of my finger over my lips and sit back, totally distracted by the hot ass bumping in the red dress. The way she bounces to the beat is so joyful ... She's dancing like nobody is watching. Only I am, and it's very ... She drops one of her papers and bends over with straight legs to pick it up; I get a full view of her tight ass in her tiny red Lycra shorts. My c0ck twitches, my eyebrows rise in surprise, and I sit forward in my seat, my interest officially piqued. She rolls her hips and a wave of arousal runs through me; I begin to hear my pulse in my ears. The way she dances and moves is so ... Fcking hot. My c0ck pitches a tent in my pants and I inhale sharply. I can't remember the last time a woman aroused me on sight alone. She drops another file and wiggles down to pick it up, and once again I get a full view of her muscular legs and ass. I inhale sharply as she stands, my body imagines what she would feel like, and I rearrange myself in my pants. Delicious. She turns toward the camera and for the first time I see her face; I jump back from my computer. What the fck? It's Blair ... "You ready?" Tristan's voice sounds from behind me. I immediately click out of the footage and shuffle the papers on my desk, completely flustered. "I'll meet you in the lobby," I stammer. "Just got to take care of something." "Okay, don't be long, hey?" Jameson says. I hear them leave in the elevator and I stare at my computer screen in shock. No. Couldn't be. Blair's not hot, she's never been hot. I would have noticed if she was that fvcking hot. My c0ck is thumping, demanding attention, and I guiltily look back at the door to make sure my brothers are gone. Just another quick look ... Wouldn't hurt. It probably wasn't even her. I open the computer screen again and see the red dress bouncing to the beat. It is her. She's facing the camera now and my eyes roam over the way her breasts are bouncing. The curve in her neck, the cinch in her waist. The way her high ponytail moves as she dances. I get a vision of wrapping that ponytail around my hand as I pull her down to suck me off. My c0ck clenches. I shudder with a disgusted shake of my head. Fck ... I need to get laid.
I hate my boss, Adrian Drake. He’s arrogant. Ruthless. Impossible to work for. So why is my secret online crush starting to sound exactly like him? --------------- Blair I can't believe there are women who want to date their boss. Clearly, they've never met Adrian Drake. I get off the train and make my way to the office. Please let today be a decent day at work. I work in central London, and there's a small coffee shop diagonally across from the Drake Media building; it's busy and bustling as people rush in and out on their way to work. "Hey, beautiful girl," says Mike. "Hi." I smile happily. Mike is the barista who works here; also he's had a low-key crush on me for a few years. He's sweet and cute and unfortunately I feel absolutely nothing every time he speaks to me. It sucks, because he's a really great guy. If ever there was someone that I knew would be good for me, it would be Mike. I wish I could pick who I was attracted to; it definitely would make things a lot easier in my life. "The usual?" Mike asks. I take a seat by the window. "Yes please." I look around. Mike makes my coffee and comes over and sits it down in front of me. "What's new?" he asks. "Not much." I pick up my coffee, steam floats to the ceiling, and I blow on it. "I'm thinking of joining the gym at work." "Yeah?" Mike's gaze looks over to the building across the street. "You have a gym in there?" "A huge one, on level fourteen." "Ha, who knew? Do you have to pay?" "No, it's free for employees." I take a sip of my coffee. Mike chuckles as he pretends to wipe down the table next to where I'm sitting. "I can come with you," he offers with a cute wink. "Sorry, it's for employees only and I can't afford to go to another gym." Mike rolls his eyes. Mike and I watch on as a black Bentley pulls up in front of the Drake Media building. The driver gets out of the car and opens the back door, and Adrian Drake climbs out. Like some kind of morning spectacle that I go through every day, my eyes roam up and down the man I despise. Today he's wearing a navy-blue pinstripe suit with a white shirt, his dark hair curled to just-fvcked perfection. I watch him do up his jacket with one hand, his briefcase in his other. His back is ramrod-straight, his stance dominant. Arrogance personified. I sip my coffee as I watch him; it infuriates me that he's gorgeous. It infuriates me that every woman stops dead in her tracks, and stares when he walks into a room. And more than anything, it infuriates me that he knows it. Although I'd never admit it, I read the tabloids and gossip magazines, I see all the exotic parties he goes to and the beautiful women he dates. I know more about Adrian Drake than I care to admit. I mean, I should—I've hated the man for the whole seven years that I've worked for him. I watch as he says something to his driver with a smile, then he walks into the Drake Media building as people turn their heads to watch him, and I feel the hackles on the back of my neck rise. Adrian Drake, the epitome of a rich bastard ... pisses me off. It's just three in the afternoon and my email pings. I open it. Adrian Drake. CEO Drake Media UK. [Blair, Have you finalized the tracking report?] Asshole. I clench my jaw and type my reply. [Dear Mr. Drake, Good afternoon, always a pleasure to receive correspondence from you. Your manners are as impeccable as ever. The report isn't due until Tuesday next week, you will receive it then. Perhaps if I had the adequate number of staff members, I could work to your unrealistic work schedule. Enjoy the rest of your day. Sincerely, Blair.] I smirk and hit send; being a sarcastic bitch to Adrian Drake is my favorite hobby. A reply bounces straight back in. [Good afternoon Blair, As always, your dramatics are unappreciated. I didn't ask when I would receive the report, I asked if you had finished it. Please pay attention to detail, I don't want to constantly repeat myself. Have you finished the report or not?] I inhale sharply, this damn man drives me fvcking crazy. I type my reply, hitting my keyboard so hard I'm surprised I don't break a finger. [Mr. Drake, Of course the report is finalized. I am, as always, prepared for your inconsistencies in dates and timelines. Thankfully, one of us is a professional. Please find the attached report. If you have trouble understanding it, I'm happy to take time out of my busy schedule to explain it before you meet the board. I smirk as I keep typing, imagining the smoke coming out of his ears as he reads it. Have a lovely afternoon, always a pleasure. Blair Bennett.] I sip my tea, feeling happy with myself—take that. My email pings again and I open it. [Miss Bennett. Thank you. Have a safe trip home this afternoon, don't walk in front of a bus or anything.] I smile to myself. Stupid twat ... you wish. Chapter 2 Blair I stand and watch my roommate Rebecca run around the apartment like a chicken—Daniel is arriving at any moment. And boy oh boy, is Rebecca in overdrive. "Don't just stand there," she snaps. "What do you want me to do?" I look around the spotless apartment. "There is literally nothing left to clean. What is it with you and this guy?" I ask. "You're hell-bent on impressing him. The fact that he's gorgeous wouldn't have anything to do with it, would it?" "Don't be ridiculous," she snaps again. "I have a boyfriend, remember?" "Oh, I remember, but do you?" "Shut up," she huffs. The doorbell sounds and our eyes meet. "He's here," she whispers. "Well." I gesture to the front door. "Go and let him in." Rebecca nearly runs to the front door and opens it in a rush. "Hi." She smiles. It's really hard not to roll my eyes. "Hi." He smiles as he looks between us. He's got two big suitcases with him, he's tall and blond, and I have to admit, he really is quite handsome. I don't remember him being this good-looking when he came around to meet us before. No wonder Beck is breaking her back to impress him. "Here, let me help you with those," I offer. Beck looks out onto the street. "Do you have any more things you want help with bringing in?" "Thanks, I've just got another two suitcases in my car. I can get them." "You remember Blair?" She gestures to me. Daniel's eyes come to me. "Yes, of course I do. Nice to see you again, Blair." I give an awkward smile—I'm always so weird in social situations. Until I get to know someone I'm really not friendly at all. Not by choice of course, shyness is a curse. "This is your bedroom through here." Rebecca plays tour guide, leads him through and shows him his room. "And this is my bedroom. Come upstairs and I'll show you Blair's bedroom," she offers. I follow them as she shows him around the apartment. My eyes roam up and down Daniel: he's wearing black trousers, a black knitted sweater, pointy shoes, and a bomber jacket in camo green. His clothes are expensive and trendy; he really does look the part of the personal stylist. "When do you start work?" I ask as I try and make conversation. "I have four clients next week, and I have to find about fifty more as soon as possible," he says. I smile. "But seriously, I start with Harrods next week, I'm going to be one of their in-house shoppers." Oh, what a hellish job—shopping is my living nightmare. Unsure what to say and feeling awkward, I hunch my shoulders. "I've never met a personal shopper before." Daniel smiles. "There aren't too many of us." I take a suitcase from him and glance down at it: Louis Vuitton. Jeez ... I think the suitcase is worth more than my car. He disappears down the front steps to the street and I peer out after him: he has a black new-model Audi. Why the hell is he sharing an apartment with two other people if he has all this expensive stuff? Surely he would want to live alone? I know I would. He grabs another two suitcases from his car and once again they are beautiful black leather; I eye them suspiciously as he walks back up the steps. I wish I had good taste like this. I wouldn't know what to buy even if I did have the money. Daniel wheels his suitcases into his bedroom and looks between us as he puts his hands on his hips. "Please tell me that you girls are taking me out tonight. There's no better way to get to know each other than over a few drinks." Rebecca's eyes nearly pop from her head in excitement. "That sounds awesome." She glances over to me. "Doesn't it, Blair?" Not really. A fake smile. "Sure does." "Shall we go?" he asks. "Now?" I frown. "You don't want to put anything away first?" "No, I'm good, it will still be there tomorrow and I have nothing to do until next week so it will give me a mission." An hour later, we sit at the bar in a restaurant, wine firmly in hand. "So?" Daniel looks between the two of us. "What's the story with you two, are you single or dating?" "Well." Rebecca smiles. "I have a boyfriend, Brett. And Blair here is trying to get an honorary membership to the nunnery." I laugh. "That's not true. I'm just very picky." Daniel gives me a cute wink. "Nothing wrong with that. I'm quite picky myself actually." "And what's your story?" Rebecca asks. "Well ..." Daniel pauses as if choosing the right words. "I am ..." He pauses again. "Gay?" I ask. Daniel laughs. "I like women too much to title myself completely gay." "So ..." Rebecca screws up her face as she tries to make sense of that statement. "You're bisexual?" Daniel twists his lips as if thinking. "I wouldn't say I'm bisexual. My natural attraction is toward women. But lately ..." His voice trails off. "What?" I ask, fascinated. "A few years back I was partying with a few guys that I didn't know that well in Ibiza. One of them was gay." "How many were you away with?" I ask. "There were four of us in total." "So, three of you were straight?" Daniel nods. "Maybe it was the sun, maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the cocaine, I don't know, but something happened and we got a little randy, spent the weekend in bed, and now I have a bit of a fetish for men on the side." Rebecca smiles dreamily over at Daniel, as if this is the best story that she's ever heard. And I can almost hear the cogs in her brain clicking, assessing how liberated he must be. I sip my drink, equally fascinated with his story. "How does it feel to be sexual with somebody that isn't your natural inclination?" "Good. Perhaps a little kinky." Daniel shrugs. "I think that's what it is for me, I feel like I'm doing something naughty, something that I shouldn't be doing but at the same time feels so natural. And I don't know how long I'll keep doing it, maybe not forever, maybe not much more at all. But whenever I do it, I don't regret it. It doesn't feel wrong, if that's what you mean." "How many ..." Rebecca's voice trails off as she stops herself. "You can ask me anything," Daniel prompts her. "How many men have you been with?" Daniel narrows his eyes as he thinks. "Hmm, not many, I would say more than ten but less than twenty." "Jeez." My eyebrows raise by themselves. "What's that look for?" Daniel smiles. "Well, you said that you haven't slept with many men. If that's a low number for you what's a high number? I mean ... what are your numbers for women?" Daniel laughs. "Too many to count, I'm afraid. I meet some beautiful people in my industry, sometimes the temptation is just too great." Disappointment fills me and I screw up my napkin and throw it onto the table in disgust. "I wish I was more like you," I sigh. "Meaning?" "You know, all liberated and cool and"—I pause as I think of the right terminology—"I guess, free." Daniel's face falls. "You don't feel free?" Oh God, why did I say that? Now I sound like a freaking drama queen. "What I meant is, I guess I would like to be in your shoes, you know, sleeping with whoever I wanted to for fun." "You don't have sex for fun?" Daniel frowns. This is all coming out wrong. "I mean, I have in the past. I guess I just got out of the swing of it as I got older." "How old are you?" he asks. "Twenty-seven. I had a few boyfriends in high school and college, and then after that I had a long-term boyfriend. We broke up a year after my parents died." "Your parents died?" I sip my drink; how did we get onto this subject? Why did I say that? "They were involved in a head-on collision car crash," Rebecca replies; she knows how much I hate saying that out loud. Daniel's eyes come to me in a question. "My mother died at the scene, my father died on the way to hospital. The driver that hit them had a heart attack and veered onto the wrong side of the road." I feel the heaviness come over me as my chest constricts, and I glance up into the kind eyes of Rebecca, who gives me a soft smile and takes my hand across the table. I had just moved in with Rebecca at college when my parents died. She's been my rock and a wonderful friend and has been there for me on many lonely sad nights. "I'm so sorry," Daniel whispers. "Do you have any other family?" "Yes." I smile. "I have a wonderful brother, Brad, and I have a sister who ..." My voice trails off. "Who what?" Daniel asks. "Is a raving bitch," Rebecca snaps. "I have no idea how the two of these girls are genetically related. They have nothing at all in common. Chalk and cheese." Daniel smiles in surprise as he looks between us. "Why, what's she like?" "Beautiful." I sip my drink. "Entitled and mean," Rebecca interjects. I smile sadly. "She's not so bad. She's taken our parents' death the hardest and somehow her personality changed overnight. Brad and I have held each other up and limped along and yet, all she wanted to do is be on her own. She hasn't handled grief the same as we have." "You don't see her at all?" Daniel asks. "No, I do see her," I reply. "I'm just usually upset or ruffled after she leaves. You know when you spend time with someone and they kind of suck the life out of you. She likes money and fame and having the designer handbags and all her gorgeous boyfriends. I feel like"—I pause as I try to articulate myself—"I feel like she's replacing our parents' love with objects." "You don't like designer things?" "I guess." I shrug. "Everyone likes nice things, don't they? It's just not my priority." "Blair is very good with her money," Rebecca interrupts. "That's code for tight." Daniel laughs as his eyes flick to me. "Are you tight, Blair?" "I am not tight." "Oh, you are too," Rebecca scoffs. "She won't spend any money on herself at all and is always saving for a rainy day. She wears the same ten outfits and hides behind those big thick glasses." "I need them to see, Rebecca," I announce, indignant. "And I just don't see the point in spending a fortune on clothes and dressing up fancy all the time." "You work in central London with some of the hottest men in the capital and you're too busy wearing sensible office clothes to attract any of them." I roll my eyes in disgust. "Trust me, there is no one at work worth impressing." Daniel's eyes linger on me and, as amusement flashes across his face, he clinks his wineglass with mine. "What?" I ask. "I think I just found my new project." Chapter 3 Blair Four hours and three bottles of wine later, and with Stevie Nicks playing in the background, Daniel says, "Then what will I write?" He laughs. We are sitting on the couch still talking way too much nonsense, and filling in a profile on a dating app for Daniel on my computer. Apparently this is a priority when you move to a new city. Who knew? The question reads: What are you looking for? "Hmm, that's a hard one." Daniel inhales sharply as he does his best to think through the cloud of alcohol. "Oh, I know. Write this," Rebecca says in her throaty, I'm-as-drunk-as-a-skunk voice. "Vag1na or d1ck, short or tall, waxed or hairy, preferably hot." "So basically"—I point to him with my wineglass—"you'll take anything." "In a nutshell," Daniel replies as he types something in. "Scratch the preferably." I laugh as I lie back; the room is beginning to spin. "I have to go to bed." I sigh. "I have to work tomorrow." "Not so fast," Daniel says. "We're making you a profile next." "I am not getting on a dating website. For your information," I slur, "there isn't a man on earth who could impress me in writing. And besides, I'm way too inebriated." "Yes," he insists. "Not right now, the timing isn't right." Daniel types furiously. "You have to fill these things out while you're drunk, and there is no time like the present." "What if someone found out it was me?" I asked, horrified. "I would never live it down." "Nobody cares about dating apps, everybody does it," Rebecca scoffs as if I'm clueless. "Don't use your real name, then." "Wouldn't that be weird, though?" I say. "Like I told him a fake name and then we're on a date and I have to say, sorry but this is my real name now, and I'm actually a liar." "Well, you don't have to tell them straight up," Daniel says as he types. "You keep the fake name until you know if you like them and then you tell them your real name." I smirk into my wineglass as I watch him and Rebecca go through the profile. Daniel is fun. He hands me my laptop. "You fill in the rest." "Huh?" "I filled it out for you, answer the next question." "What?" "We made you a profile," Rebecca informs me. "Just humor us, please." Name: Pinkie Leroo Height: 5ft7 Weight: Just right Appearance: Gorgeous Hobbies: Gym and working out, laughing Favorite pastime: Eating out and having sex Profession: Computer analytics Hair color: Sandy blonde Eyes: Brown Skin: Olive What are you looking for? "Pinkie Leroo?" I scoff. "Who the hell is that?" "That's you." "What?" I laugh. "You couldn't come up with a better fake name? I sound like a cheap bottle of wine." "Men love that shit," Daniel replies. "But, do they?" I read through the details they've added. "I thought we were lying on this thing?" "We are." "Well, I do like eating out and having sex, so ..." I shrug. "The gym and working out part?" Rebecca raises an impatient eyebrow. "This is ridiculous." I slam my computer shut and stand. "I'm going to bed." I go up on to my tippy toes and kiss Daniel's cheek. "Goodnight, naughty boy." "Night. Fill in that profile, I'm checking it in the morning." I roll my eyes as I begin to walk up the stairs. "You just worry about your own profile, or more specifically, how easily pleased you are," I call. "You really should work on that. Up your standards a bit." "Don't knock it till you try it," he calls back. "Ugh." Rebecca winces. "I am never going down on a woman. Like fvcking ever. It's just too ... in your face ... literally." I get a really bad visual and I screw up my face with a laugh. "Stop," I cry. Half an hour later, I lie on my bed. I'm wrapped in a towel after showering and Daniel's and Rebecca's words from earlier are running through my head, and more importantly my words: I wish I was more like you. Who am I kidding, I am free. I don't know where I get this notion that my hands are tied. It's men who have preconceived ideas on what they want; they're all just looking for the next Barbie doll. I read over the profile they created and I smile as an idea rolls around in my head. I'm going to prove just how shallow and fickle men really are. I open my computer, go back to the profile, and I change my answers. Name: Pinkie Leroo Height: On point Weight: Pretty face Appearance: Below average Hobbies: Playing with my twelve cats Favorite pastime: Washing my hair Profession: Taxidermies Hair color: Pink – notice my name (insert eye roll) Eyes: Star struck Skin: Pasty white I go onto the internet and search for a picture of a cat, find an image of a huge fat one with bulging eyes. It's the ugliest cat I ever saw. "Here, kitty, kitty." I smile as I upload it as my profile pic. I read the question again: [What are you looking for?] I inhale deeply as I think, hmm ... I want to write something that will show me what I already know, that nobody interests me at all. I twist my lips as I contemplate my words. [I'm looking for someone who is only one color, but not one size. Stuck at the bottom, yet easily flies. Present in sun, but not in rain. Doing no harm, but feeling no pain.] I smile and hit submit: that will weed them out. Nobody will respond. It's Thursday, and it's been the best week I've had in a long time. Daniel is hilarious, and we've been out to dinner every night, because apparently, he doesn't ever feel like anything home-cooked. We have champagne taste on a beer budget. He's announced that, by default, we are his official best friends now, seeing as he has nobody else in town. He even asked me to go to an event next week that he's been invited to. I'm going as his date, but there is no date, it's not like that between us. I do have to admit though, he's great company. Oh, and surprise, surprise ... nobody has messaged me on my dating app. Just like I knew they wouldn't. I smile as I wriggle into my netball uniform. I'm in the bathroom stall in my office building, work has finished for the day, and I'm playing netball at six-thirty, and there isn't enough time to go home and get back into town. I slide it down over my shoulders and cringe as I look at myself. "Oh ... yuck," I whisper. "This is hideous." Skintight, bright red, the dress sticks to my body like super glue and it's super short. I walk to the mirror to stare at my reflection. I look like a netball player in some sicko porn gang team skit. I don't know whether to laugh or cry. "Ugh, who picked these uniforms?" I sigh as I rearrange my boobs. "So ugly." I shrug my shoulders. Oh well. I pull my hair up into a high ponytail and make my way back to my office. It's too early to go yet, so I'll finish up some odd jobs while I wait. Chapter 4 Adrian I glance at my watch. Jameson and Tristan are here and have gone downstairs with Christopher. I'm just finishing up these reports and then we're heading out. Running the London arm of Drake Media, one of the biggest media companies in the world, has its trials and tribulations. I get to be the boss, but with that comes a never-ending sense of responsibility. My brother Jameson is the CEO of the United States company, and I oversee UK and Germany. We run France together. It's a stressful role, but one that I enjoy immensely. They've been ages, what the hell are they doing? I click onto the security camera to see if they're close; a collage of pictures comes up on my computer screen. I glance through them to see that they are on level one, and am just about to click out of it when something bright flashes in the bottom left of the screen, catching my eye. What's that? I click to enlarge that screen for a closer investigation. It's a woman wearing a high ponytail—she's in a bright red, Lycra sports dress ... It's fitted and all-in-one and has a little short flared skirt ... Huh? She has her back to the camera and is standing at a photocopier. I study the screen to try and make out where the footage is from. It looks like ... a photocopy room, maybe. I can't quite place it, is she a cleaner or something? No, a cleaner wouldn't be photocopying. I'm confused. I turn up the audio of that camera and I hear music; a man's voice comes on. "Good evening, you're listening to Disco with Dave." The radio is playing. "I've got your number tonight, groovy people. Get ready to party with the best disco tunes of all time," his voice continues. A song comes on, it's catchy and familiar, although I can't place it. The woman in the short Lycra dress begins to wiggle her behind to the beat; she double-bumps to one side and then the other. Hmm, interesting. Leaning on my desk, I press my index finger along my temple as I watch her moving to "Ring My Bell." She's really dancing as she photocopies and I smirk; my eyes drop to her long legs, which are muscular and shapely. Her waist is small and the curve of her hips is accentuated by the way she sashays from side to side. Hmm ... I run the side of my finger over my lips and sit back, totally distracted by the hot ass bumping in the red dress. The way she bounces to the beat is so joyful ... She's dancing like nobody is watching. Only I am, and it's very ... She drops one of her papers and bends over with straight legs to pick it up; I get a full view of her tight ass in her tiny red Lycra shorts. My c0ck twitches, my eyebrows rise in surprise, and I sit forward in my seat, my interest officially piqued. She rolls her hips and a wave of arousal runs through me; I begin to hear my pulse in my ears. The way she dances and moves is so ... Fcking hot. My c0ck pitches a tent in my pants and I inhale sharply. I can't remember the last time a woman aroused me on sight alone. She drops another file and wiggles down to pick it up, and once again I get a full view of her muscular legs and ass. I inhale sharply as she stands, my body imagines what she would feel like, and I rearrange myself in my pants. Delicious. She turns toward the camera and for the first time I see her face; I jump back from my computer. What the fck? It's Blair ... "You ready?" Tristan's voice sounds from behind me. I immediately click out of the footage and shuffle the papers on my desk, completely flustered. "I'll meet you in the lobby," I stammer. "Just got to take care of something." "Okay, don't be long, hey?" Jameson says. I hear them leave in the elevator and I stare at my computer screen in shock. No. Couldn't be. Blair's not hot, she's never been hot. I would have noticed if she was that fvcking hot. My c0ck is thumping, demanding attention, and I guiltily look back at the door to make sure my brothers are gone. Just another quick look ... Wouldn't hurt. It probably wasn't even her. I open the computer screen again and see the red dress bouncing to the beat. It is her. She's facing the camera now and my eyes roam over the way her breasts are bouncing. The curve in her neck, the cinch in her waist. The way her high ponytail moves as she dances. I get a vision of wrapping that ponytail around my hand as I pull her down to suck me off. My c0ck clenches. I shudder with a disgusted shake of my head. Fck ... I need to get laid.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
I hate my boss, Adrian Drake. He’s arrogant. Ruthless. Impossible to work for. So why is my secret online crush starting to sound exactly like him? --------------- Blair I can't believe there are women who want to date their boss. Clearly, they've never met Adrian Drake. I get off the train and make my way to the office. Please let today be a decent day at work. I work in central London, and there's a small coffee shop diagonally across from the Drake Media building; it's busy and bustling as people rush in and out on their way to work. "Hey, beautiful girl," says Mike. "Hi." I smile happily. Mike is the barista who works here; also he's had a low-key crush on me for a few years. He's sweet and cute and unfortunately I feel absolutely nothing every time he speaks to me. It sucks, because he's a really great guy. If ever there was someone that I knew would be good for me, it would be Mike. I wish I could pick who I was attracted to; it definitely would make things a lot easier in my life. "The usual?" Mike asks. I take a seat by the window. "Yes please." I look around. Mike makes my coffee and comes over and sits it down in front of me. "What's new?" he asks. "Not much." I pick up my coffee, steam floats to the ceiling, and I blow on it. "I'm thinking of joining the gym at work." "Yeah?" Mike's gaze looks over to the building across the street. "You have a gym in there?" "A huge one, on level fourteen." "Ha, who knew? Do you have to pay?" "No, it's free for employees." I take a sip of my coffee. Mike chuckles as he pretends to wipe down the table next to where I'm sitting. "I can come with you," he offers with a cute wink. "Sorry, it's for employees only and I can't afford to go to another gym." Mike rolls his eyes. Mike and I watch on as a black Bentley pulls up in front of the Drake Media building. The driver gets out of the car and opens the back door, and Adrian Drake climbs out. Like some kind of morning spectacle that I go through every day, my eyes roam up and down the man I despise. Today he's wearing a navy-blue pinstripe suit with a white shirt, his dark hair curled to just-fvcked perfection. I watch him do up his jacket with one hand, his briefcase in his other. His back is ramrod-straight, his stance dominant. Arrogance personified. I sip my coffee as I watch him; it infuriates me that he's gorgeous. It infuriates me that every woman stops dead in her tracks, and stares when he walks into a room. And more than anything, it infuriates me that he knows it. Although I'd never admit it, I read the tabloids and gossip magazines, I see all the exotic parties he goes to and the beautiful women he dates. I know more about Adrian Drake than I care to admit. I mean, I should—I've hated the man for the whole seven years that I've worked for him. I watch as he says something to his driver with a smile, then he walks into the Drake Media building as people turn their heads to watch him, and I feel the hackles on the back of my neck rise. Adrian Drake, the epitome of a rich bastard ... pisses me off. It's just three in the afternoon and my email pings. I open it. Adrian Drake. CEO Drake Media UK. [Blair, Have you finalized the tracking report?] Asshole. I clench my jaw and type my reply. [Dear Mr. Drake, Good afternoon, always a pleasure to receive correspondence from you. Your manners are as impeccable as ever. The report isn't due until Tuesday next week, you will receive it then. Perhaps if I had the adequate number of staff members, I could work to your unrealistic work schedule. Enjoy the rest of your day. Sincerely, Blair.] I smirk and hit send; being a sarcastic bitch to Adrian Drake is my favorite hobby. A reply bounces straight back in. [Good afternoon Blair, As always, your dramatics are unappreciated. I didn't ask when I would receive the report, I asked if you had finished it. Please pay attention to detail, I don't want to constantly repeat myself. Have you finished the report or not?] I inhale sharply, this damn man drives me fvcking crazy. I type my reply, hitting my keyboard so hard I'm surprised I don't break a finger. [Mr. Drake, Of course the report is finalized. I am, as always, prepared for your inconsistencies in dates and timelines. Thankfully, one of us is a professional. Please find the attached report. If you have trouble understanding it, I'm happy to take time out of my busy schedule to explain it before you meet the board. I smirk as I keep typing, imagining the smoke coming out of his ears as he reads it. Have a lovely afternoon, always a pleasure. Blair Bennett.] I sip my tea, feeling happy with myself—take that. My email pings again and I open it. [Miss Bennett. Thank you. Have a safe trip home this afternoon, don't walk in front of a bus or anything.] I smile to myself. Stupid twat ... you wish. Chapter 2 Blair I stand and watch my roommate Rebecca run around the apartment like a chicken—Daniel is arriving at any moment. And boy oh boy, is Rebecca in overdrive. "Don't just stand there," she snaps. "What do you want me to do?" I look around the spotless apartment. "There is literally nothing left to clean. What is it with you and this guy?" I ask. "You're hell-bent on impressing him. The fact that he's gorgeous wouldn't have anything to do with it, would it?" "Don't be ridiculous," she snaps again. "I have a boyfriend, remember?" "Oh, I remember, but do you?" "Shut up," she huffs. The doorbell sounds and our eyes meet. "He's here," she whispers. "Well." I gesture to the front door. "Go and let him in." Rebecca nearly runs to the front door and opens it in a rush. "Hi." She smiles. It's really hard not to roll my eyes. "Hi." He smiles as he looks between us. He's got two big suitcases with him, he's tall and blond, and I have to admit, he really is quite handsome. I don't remember him being this good-looking when he came around to meet us before. No wonder Beck is breaking her back to impress him. "Here, let me help you with those," I offer. Beck looks out onto the street. "Do you have any more things you want help with bringing in?" "Thanks, I've just got another two suitcases in my car. I can get them." "You remember Blair?" She gestures to me. Daniel's eyes come to me. "Yes, of course I do. Nice to see you again, Blair." I give an awkward smile—I'm always so weird in social situations. Until I get to know someone I'm really not friendly at all. Not by choice of course, shyness is a curse. "This is your bedroom through here." Rebecca plays tour guide, leads him through and shows him his room. "And this is my bedroom. Come upstairs and I'll show you Blair's bedroom," she offers. I follow them as she shows him around the apartment. My eyes roam up and down Daniel: he's wearing black trousers, a black knitted sweater, pointy shoes, and a bomber jacket in camo green. His clothes are expensive and trendy; he really does look the part of the personal stylist. "When do you start work?" I ask as I try and make conversation. "I have four clients next week, and I have to find about fifty more as soon as possible," he says. I smile. "But seriously, I start with Harrods next week, I'm going to be one of their in-house shoppers." Oh, what a hellish job—shopping is my living nightmare. Unsure what to say and feeling awkward, I hunch my shoulders. "I've never met a personal shopper before." Daniel smiles. "There aren't too many of us." I take a suitcase from him and glance down at it: Louis Vuitton. Jeez ... I think the suitcase is worth more than my car. He disappears down the front steps to the street and I peer out after him: he has a black new-model Audi. Why the hell is he sharing an apartment with two other people if he has all this expensive stuff? Surely he would want to live alone? I know I would. He grabs another two suitcases from his car and once again they are beautiful black leather; I eye them suspiciously as he walks back up the steps. I wish I had good taste like this. I wouldn't know what to buy even if I did have the money. Daniel wheels his suitcases into his bedroom and looks between us as he puts his hands on his hips. "Please tell me that you girls are taking me out tonight. There's no better way to get to know each other than over a few drinks." Rebecca's eyes nearly pop from her head in excitement. "That sounds awesome." She glances over to me. "Doesn't it, Blair?" Not really. A fake smile. "Sure does." "Shall we go?" he asks. "Now?" I frown. "You don't want to put anything away first?" "No, I'm good, it will still be there tomorrow and I have nothing to do until next week so it will give me a mission." An hour later, we sit at the bar in a restaurant, wine firmly in hand. "So?" Daniel looks between the two of us. "What's the story with you two, are you single or dating?" "Well." Rebecca smiles. "I have a boyfriend, Brett. And Blair here is trying to get an honorary membership to the nunnery." I laugh. "That's not true. I'm just very picky." Daniel gives me a cute wink. "Nothing wrong with that. I'm quite picky myself actually." "And what's your story?" Rebecca asks. "Well ..." Daniel pauses as if choosing the right words. "I am ..." He pauses again. "Gay?" I ask. Daniel laughs. "I like women too much to title myself completely gay." "So ..." Rebecca screws up her face as she tries to make sense of that statement. "You're bisexual?" Daniel twists his lips as if thinking. "I wouldn't say I'm bisexual. My natural attraction is toward women. But lately ..." His voice trails off. "What?" I ask, fascinated. "A few years back I was partying with a few guys that I didn't know that well in Ibiza. One of them was gay." "How many were you away with?" I ask. "There were four of us in total." "So, three of you were straight?" Daniel nods. "Maybe it was the sun, maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe it was the cocaine, I don't know, but something happened and we got a little randy, spent the weekend in bed, and now I have a bit of a fetish for men on the side." Rebecca smiles dreamily over at Daniel, as if this is the best story that she's ever heard. And I can almost hear the cogs in her brain clicking, assessing how liberated he must be. I sip my drink, equally fascinated with his story. "How does it feel to be sexual with somebody that isn't your natural inclination?" "Good. Perhaps a little kinky." Daniel shrugs. "I think that's what it is for me, I feel like I'm doing something naughty, something that I shouldn't be doing but at the same time feels so natural. And I don't know how long I'll keep doing it, maybe not forever, maybe not much more at all. But whenever I do it, I don't regret it. It doesn't feel wrong, if that's what you mean." "How many ..." Rebecca's voice trails off as she stops herself. "You can ask me anything," Daniel prompts her. "How many men have you been with?" Daniel narrows his eyes as he thinks. "Hmm, not many, I would say more than ten but less than twenty." "Jeez." My eyebrows raise by themselves. "What's that look for?" Daniel smiles. "Well, you said that you haven't slept with many men. If that's a low number for you what's a high number? I mean ... what are your numbers for women?" Daniel laughs. "Too many to count, I'm afraid. I meet some beautiful people in my industry, sometimes the temptation is just too great." Disappointment fills me and I screw up my napkin and throw it onto the table in disgust. "I wish I was more like you," I sigh. "Meaning?" "You know, all liberated and cool and"—I pause as I think of the right terminology—"I guess, free." Daniel's face falls. "You don't feel free?" Oh God, why did I say that? Now I sound like a freaking drama queen. "What I meant is, I guess I would like to be in your shoes, you know, sleeping with whoever I wanted to for fun." "You don't have sex for fun?" Daniel frowns. This is all coming out wrong. "I mean, I have in the past. I guess I just got out of the swing of it as I got older." "How old are you?" he asks. "Twenty-seven. I had a few boyfriends in high school and college, and then after that I had a long-term boyfriend. We broke up a year after my parents died." "Your parents died?" I sip my drink; how did we get onto this subject? Why did I say that? "They were involved in a head-on collision car crash," Rebecca replies; she knows how much I hate saying that out loud. Daniel's eyes come to me in a question. "My mother died at the scene, my father died on the way to hospital. The driver that hit them had a heart attack and veered onto the wrong side of the road." I feel the heaviness come over me as my chest constricts, and I glance up into the kind eyes of Rebecca, who gives me a soft smile and takes my hand across the table. I had just moved in with Rebecca at college when my parents died. She's been my rock and a wonderful friend and has been there for me on many lonely sad nights. "I'm so sorry," Daniel whispers. "Do you have any other family?" "Yes." I smile. "I have a wonderful brother, Brad, and I have a sister who ..." My voice trails off. "Who what?" Daniel asks. "Is a raving bitch," Rebecca snaps. "I have no idea how the two of these girls are genetically related. They have nothing at all in common. Chalk and cheese." Daniel smiles in surprise as he looks between us. "Why, what's she like?" "Beautiful." I sip my drink. "Entitled and mean," Rebecca interjects. I smile sadly. "She's not so bad. She's taken our parents' death the hardest and somehow her personality changed overnight. Brad and I have held each other up and limped along and yet, all she wanted to do is be on her own. She hasn't handled grief the same as we have." "You don't see her at all?" Daniel asks. "No, I do see her," I reply. "I'm just usually upset or ruffled after she leaves. You know when you spend time with someone and they kind of suck the life out of you. She likes money and fame and having the designer handbags and all her gorgeous boyfriends. I feel like"—I pause as I try to articulate myself—"I feel like she's replacing our parents' love with objects." "You don't like designer things?" "I guess." I shrug. "Everyone likes nice things, don't they? It's just not my priority." "Blair is very good with her money," Rebecca interrupts. "That's code for tight." Daniel laughs as his eyes flick to me. "Are you tight, Blair?" "I am not tight." "Oh, you are too," Rebecca scoffs. "She won't spend any money on herself at all and is always saving for a rainy day. She wears the same ten outfits and hides behind those big thick glasses." "I need them to see, Rebecca," I announce, indignant. "And I just don't see the point in spending a fortune on clothes and dressing up fancy all the time." "You work in central London with some of the hottest men in the capital and you're too busy wearing sensible office clothes to attract any of them." I roll my eyes in disgust. "Trust me, there is no one at work worth impressing." Daniel's eyes linger on me and, as amusement flashes across his face, he clinks his wineglass with mine. "What?" I ask. "I think I just found my new project." Chapter 3 Blair Four hours and three bottles of wine later, and with Stevie Nicks playing in the background, Daniel says, "Then what will I write?" He laughs. We are sitting on the couch still talking way too much nonsense, and filling in a profile on a dating app for Daniel on my computer. Apparently this is a priority when you move to a new city. Who knew? The question reads: What are you looking for? "Hmm, that's a hard one." Daniel inhales sharply as he does his best to think through the cloud of alcohol. "Oh, I know. Write this," Rebecca says in her throaty, I'm-as-drunk-as-a-skunk voice. "Vag1na or d1ck, short or tall, waxed or hairy, preferably hot." "So basically"—I point to him with my wineglass—"you'll take anything." "In a nutshell," Daniel replies as he types something in. "Scratch the preferably." I laugh as I lie back; the room is beginning to spin. "I have to go to bed." I sigh. "I have to work tomorrow." "Not so fast," Daniel says. "We're making you a profile next." "I am not getting on a dating website. For your information," I slur, "there isn't a man on earth who could impress me in writing. And besides, I'm way too inebriated." "Yes," he insists. "Not right now, the timing isn't right." Daniel types furiously. "You have to fill these things out while you're drunk, and there is no time like the present." "What if someone found out it was me?" I asked, horrified. "I would never live it down." "Nobody cares about dating apps, everybody does it," Rebecca scoffs as if I'm clueless. "Don't use your real name, then." "Wouldn't that be weird, though?" I say. "Like I told him a fake name and then we're on a date and I have to say, sorry but this is my real name now, and I'm actually a liar." "Well, you don't have to tell them straight up," Daniel says as he types. "You keep the fake name until you know if you like them and then you tell them your real name." I smirk into my wineglass as I watch him and Rebecca go through the profile. Daniel is fun. He hands me my laptop. "You fill in the rest." "Huh?" "I filled it out for you, answer the next question." "What?" "We made you a profile," Rebecca informs me. "Just humor us, please." Name: Pinkie Leroo Height: 5ft7 Weight: Just right Appearance: Gorgeous Hobbies: Gym and working out, laughing Favorite pastime: Eating out and having sex Profession: Computer analytics Hair color: Sandy blonde Eyes: Brown Skin: Olive What are you looking for? "Pinkie Leroo?" I scoff. "Who the hell is that?" "That's you." "What?" I laugh. "You couldn't come up with a better fake name? I sound like a cheap bottle of wine." "Men love that shit," Daniel replies. "But, do they?" I read through the details they've added. "I thought we were lying on this thing?" "We are." "Well, I do like eating out and having sex, so ..." I shrug. "The gym and working out part?" Rebecca raises an impatient eyebrow. "This is ridiculous." I slam my computer shut and stand. "I'm going to bed." I go up on to my tippy toes and kiss Daniel's cheek. "Goodnight, naughty boy." "Night. Fill in that profile, I'm checking it in the morning." I roll my eyes as I begin to walk up the stairs. "You just worry about your own profile, or more specifically, how easily pleased you are," I call. "You really should work on that. Up your standards a bit." "Don't knock it till you try it," he calls back. "Ugh." Rebecca winces. "I am never going down on a woman. Like fvcking ever. It's just too ... in your face ... literally." I get a really bad visual and I screw up my face with a laugh. "Stop," I cry. Half an hour later, I lie on my bed. I'm wrapped in a towel after showering and Daniel's and Rebecca's words from earlier are running through my head, and more importantly my words: I wish I was more like you. Who am I kidding, I am free. I don't know where I get this notion that my hands are tied. It's men who have preconceived ideas on what they want; they're all just looking for the next Barbie doll. I read over the profile they created and I smile as an idea rolls around in my head. I'm going to prove just how shallow and fickle men really are. I open my computer, go back to the profile, and I change my answers. Name: Pinkie Leroo Height: On point Weight: Pretty face Appearance: Below average Hobbies: Playing with my twelve cats Favorite pastime: Washing my hair Profession: Taxidermies Hair color: Pink – notice my name (insert eye roll) Eyes: Star struck Skin: Pasty white I go onto the internet and search for a picture of a cat, find an image of a huge fat one with bulging eyes. It's the ugliest cat I ever saw. "Here, kitty, kitty." I smile as I upload it as my profile pic. I read the question again: [What are you looking for?] I inhale deeply as I think, hmm ... I want to write something that will show me what I already know, that nobody interests me at all. I twist my lips as I contemplate my words. [I'm looking for someone who is only one color, but not one size. Stuck at the bottom, yet easily flies. Present in sun, but not in rain. Doing no harm, but feeling no pain.] I smile and hit submit: that will weed them out. Nobody will respond. It's Thursday, and it's been the best week I've had in a long time. Daniel is hilarious, and we've been out to dinner every night, because apparently, he doesn't ever feel like anything home-cooked. We have champagne taste on a beer budget. He's announced that, by default, we are his official best friends now, seeing as he has nobody else in town. He even asked me to go to an event next week that he's been invited to. I'm going as his date, but there is no date, it's not like that between us. I do have to admit though, he's great company. Oh, and surprise, surprise ... nobody has messaged me on my dating app. Just like I knew they wouldn't. I smile as I wriggle into my netball uniform. I'm in the bathroom stall in my office building, work has finished for the day, and I'm playing netball at six-thirty, and there isn't enough time to go home and get back into town. I slide it down over my shoulders and cringe as I look at myself. "Oh ... yuck," I whisper. "This is hideous." Skintight, bright red, the dress sticks to my body like super glue and it's super short. I walk to the mirror to stare at my reflection. I look like a netball player in some sicko porn gang team skit. I don't know whether to laugh or cry. "Ugh, who picked these uniforms?" I sigh as I rearrange my boobs. "So ugly." I shrug my shoulders. Oh well. I pull my hair up into a high ponytail and make my way back to my office. It's too early to go yet, so I'll finish up some odd jobs while I wait. Chapter 4 Adrian I glance at my watch. Jameson and Tristan are here and have gone downstairs with Christopher. I'm just finishing up these reports and then we're heading out. Running the London arm of Drake Media, one of the biggest media companies in the world, has its trials and tribulations. I get to be the boss, but with that comes a never-ending sense of responsibility. My brother Jameson is the CEO of the United States company, and I oversee UK and Germany. We run France together. It's a stressful role, but one that I enjoy immensely. They've been ages, what the hell are they doing? I click onto the security camera to see if they're close; a collage of pictures comes up on my computer screen. I glance through them to see that they are on level one, and am just about to click out of it when something bright flashes in the bottom left of the screen, catching my eye. What's that? I click to enlarge that screen for a closer investigation. It's a woman wearing a high ponytail—she's in a bright red, Lycra sports dress ... It's fitted and all-in-one and has a little short flared skirt ... Huh? She has her back to the camera and is standing at a photocopier. I study the screen to try and make out where the footage is from. It looks like ... a photocopy room, maybe. I can't quite place it, is she a cleaner or something? No, a cleaner wouldn't be photocopying. I'm confused. I turn up the audio of that camera and I hear music; a man's voice comes on. "Good evening, you're listening to Disco with Dave." The radio is playing. "I've got your number tonight, groovy people. Get ready to party with the best disco tunes of all time," his voice continues. A song comes on, it's catchy and familiar, although I can't place it. The woman in the short Lycra dress begins to wiggle her behind to the beat; she double-bumps to one side and then the other. Hmm, interesting. Leaning on my desk, I press my index finger along my temple as I watch her moving to "Ring My Bell." She's really dancing as she photocopies and I smirk; my eyes drop to her long legs, which are muscular and shapely. Her waist is small and the curve of her hips is accentuated by the way she sashays from side to side. Hmm ... I run the side of my finger over my lips and sit back, totally distracted by the hot ass bumping in the red dress. The way she bounces to the beat is so joyful ... She's dancing like nobody is watching. Only I am, and it's very ... She drops one of her papers and bends over with straight legs to pick it up; I get a full view of her tight ass in her tiny red Lycra shorts. My c0ck twitches, my eyebrows rise in surprise, and I sit forward in my seat, my interest officially piqued. She rolls her hips and a wave of arousal runs through me; I begin to hear my pulse in my ears. The way she dances and moves is so ... Fcking hot. My c0ck pitches a tent in my pants and I inhale sharply. I can't remember the last time a woman aroused me on sight alone. She drops another file and wiggles down to pick it up, and once again I get a full view of her muscular legs and ass. I inhale sharply as she stands, my body imagines what she would feel like, and I rearrange myself in my pants. Delicious. She turns toward the camera and for the first time I see her face; I jump back from my computer. What the fck? It's Blair ... "You ready?" Tristan's voice sounds from behind me. I immediately click out of the footage and shuffle the papers on my desk, completely flustered. "I'll meet you in the lobby," I stammer. "Just got to take care of something." "Okay, don't be long, hey?" Jameson says. I hear them leave in the elevator and I stare at my computer screen in shock. No. Couldn't be. Blair's not hot, she's never been hot. I would have noticed if she was that fvcking hot. My c0ck is thumping, demanding attention, and I guiltily look back at the door to make sure my brothers are gone. Just another quick look ... Wouldn't hurt. It probably wasn't even her. I open the computer screen again and see the red dress bouncing to the beat. It is her. She's facing the camera now and my eyes roam over the way her breasts are bouncing. The curve in her neck, the cinch in her waist. The way her high ponytail moves as she dances. I get a vision of wrapping that ponytail around my hand as I pull her down to suck me off. My c0ck clenches. I shudder with a disgusted shake of my head. Fck ... I need to get laid.
Stiff joints slowing you down? 🌱 30-day Chair Yoga for seniors 👵💪 — gentle, simple, effective🛒 Get started here👉https://glamwhole.com/products/boubook
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag. "Take off your clothes, bookworm." He pressed against me without clothes. "I'm not sure that's a good idea," I whispered. "What are you afraid of?" His warmth brushed my neck, his legs tangled with mine. "We're brother and sister." I gasped as Austin pressed down on me. "Stepsister, bookworm." He traced circles on my skin. "Actually, I've liked you for a long time." ❤️🔥 Chapter 1 Elizabeth I didn’t mind camping - so long as it involved a hotel or a comfy air-conditioned RV. But my parents prefer traditional camping. Fine, I was convinced. That was why I swatted at the flying insects around my head, tring to keep up with everyone. But the supplies my Dad stuffed in my backpack kept trying to tip me buns over to the dirt path and mosquitoes swarm me like I'm a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me going was the Kindle tucked into my backpack. Once I reached the destination, I planned to immerse myself in it completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time." "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. Chapter 2 Elizabeth “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. #Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" Chapter 3 #Austin “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. Chapter 4 #Austin We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." #Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. Chapter 5 #Elizabeth After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
My stepbrother slipped into my sleeping bag, and he wasn't wearing a thing. "Take off your clothes, bookworm," he growled, his body searing against mine. "We're siblings, Austin. Stop." I trembled, but he didn't pull back. He leaned in, his lips grazing my ear. "Stepsiblings.There's a difference." His hand moved lower, tracing fire across my skin. "And besides... I’ve been watching you for months, dying to ruin your innocence."... Elizabeth I didn't mind camping. As long as it came with a hotel room or an air-conditioned RV. But my parents? They like it rough. Fine. I got dragged along. So I was swatting bugs and trying not to trip over the backpack my dad had stuffed full of supplies. Mosquitoes treated me like a walking Slurpee. The only thing keeping me sane? The Kindle in my pack. Once we reached the campsite, I planned to check out of real life completely. Dad and my stepmother lead the charge at the front, climbed over the fallen tree trunks and roots. I followed then, stare at my feet to make sure I didn’t fall over. If I did, my step-brother Austin, whose eyes on me the whole time, probably either step right over me or mock me straight to my face. Either way would destroy what little self-esteem I still had. “Here it is! Home sweet home for the next few days!” Dad bellowed in the announcement as we finally reached the campsite. It honestly wasn’t much. The lake was pretty but covered in algae and more buzzing flying bugs, the picnic table was more like some sawdust somehow taking shape, and the fire pit was just a pile of ashes surrounded by scorched stones. “How beautiful,” Grace gushed anyway, eyes twinkling in happiness as Dad proudly took her to the lake to show off the site. I dropped my backpack onto the ground, felt Austin nudge me with his elbow. I glanced up at him, swallowed against a tight throat. “Did you bring sunscreen?” I nodded. “Then you’d better use it, your ears are really red.” He said, grinning at me. “Okay.” I swallowed as I avoided his gaze. He walked away and I sighed in relief. Truth be told, ever since our parents got married, I’d been battling a secret. I had a massive crush on Austin. Honestly, though, who wouldn’t? Tall, athletic build with gorgeous green eyes and tousled sandy blonde hair that framed his face so perfectly. He was ridiculously good-looking. “Alright, kids, let’s get the tents set up so we can wander around later.” Dad tossed us a tent, signaling that Austin and I should team up to put it up. The others, he and Grace would handle them. I had never set up a tent before, so Austin had to stand beside me and teach me each step. “Bookworm, all books you read are useless, they didn’t even teach you how to pitch a tent.” He muttered, trying to annoy me. Since we first met when I was 15, it became the nickname he gave me. Just because I opened the door to let him and his mom in for dinner, I was holding a Kindle to my upper body. Honestly, it was pretty embarrassing. “Shut up.” I pitched up on one side of the tent, wracking my brain to remember how to do this. When I finally got it secure and hooked it to the stake, I raised the mallet as I tried to steady my aim. “Wait-” I heard the protest too late as the mallet crashed full-force onto my thumb. I dropped it like fire, hissing in pain. “What did you do, bookworm?” Austin frowned, pulling away from his almost-finished part to go after me right away. He knelt beside me and held out his hand, “Here, let me see.” Worry etched across his face. “I’m fine,” I tried to hide my thumb, concealing my pain. “It’s just a foolish thumb.” But Austin could see straight through me. He stepped forward as he stubbornly grabbed my hand. “Let me see,” “It’s not even that bad,” I argued. He looked over my split thumb, and pursed his mouth at me. “Quit acting like a child and let me see.” I wanted to refuse, but I knew he wouldn’t give up. When he grabbed my hand, I held my breath and turned away. I didn’t want to look at it; it felt like half of it was missing, and if I was about to bleed out, I didn’t want to know. Austin carefully examined my split thumb. His hands were rough but the way he touched me was surprisingly gentle. Beads of sweat rolled from his forehead down his cheek. I followed them with with my eyes and realized how hot my cheeks were and how close we were standing. “The wound is not serious，”I glanced at the wound—it was just a small cut. But still, it hurt. After all, the thumb is close to the heart. I slowly relaxed, and he smiled, continuing, "but we’d better take care of it before it gets infected.” “Oh come on, you’re overreacting. I can handle it myself.” “Nonsense.” Austin took a few quick steps, pulled a first aid kit from his bag, and walked over to disinfect the wound with booze. As he cleaned it, a soft gasp escaped my throat. His blue eyes flicked up to meet mine, sparkling, and when our eyes met, his gaze quickly and unnaturally darted away. I flushed bright red in embarrassment. I didn’t know if it was from being a clumsy idiot or whether it was being caught swooning over my stepbrother like that. If he discovered my little secret, I’d rather live alone in the Arctic. Soon, Austin released my thumb and then wrapped it in a band-aid. “There, not so hard, was it?” He teased me with a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. For some reason, his voice was a little hoarse. “Are you done yet, kiddos?” Dad called out to us from the other side of the campsite. “We’re done. Beth's thumb is a little injured, but it’s nothing serious. We’ve taken care of it in time.” Austin got to his feet and yelled back. He reached out a hand to me. I took his hand and he pulled me to my feet. “Thanks,” I said awkwardly, but I couldn't bring myself to meet his gaze. I was afraid he might see something in my eyes. “No problem,” He muttered, voice deeper than normal. "Please be careful next time. "I will." But I can't guarantee that next time, if this happens again, I won't hurt myself. I stepped forward a little, and I thought him to let go right away but he didn’t. Instead, his hand tightened around my long fingers and it felt like a caress down my back. I bit my mouth and my heart thudded in my body rapidly. “Who’s going to gather firewood with me?” Grace’s voice called out sharply. I was startled and quickly jumped away from Austin, like a child who had done something wrong. “Me! I can help you,” I fled to her side but a hand wrapped around my wrist, pulling me back before I could get far. I gulped, not daring a glance behind me as Grace’s eyes glanced over my shoulder. “I’ll go with Elizabeth instead, Mom. You can stay here to help with Travis,” When he stepped closer, his body heat migrated against my sweat-soaked back. Grace refused to do so, and they started arguing. But soon, the conflict was settled when my dad pulled her aside and asked her to help him prepare the fishing gear so they could have grilled fish later. A few minutes later, Grace sighed and gave in. She waved her hand, signaling us to go and come back early. I gulped, walked off into the woods with Austin alone. The air around me was incredibly fresh. I took a deep breath, the scent of damp leaves and earth filling my nostrils. A mosquito buzzed in my ear, and I swatted at myself hard. I didn’t even harm it, as it flew right back and started buzzing in my other ear. Little pest. Austin walked ahead of me, brushing away the spruce branches hanging in our path to clear the way. I followed him, knelt down to pick up any loose twigs that could make good firewood, and neatly stacking them in my arms. In the quiet atmosphere, there were only the rustling of leaves and the sound of footsteps. Occasionally, I could hear a bird call. Whenever I felt tired, we would stop to catch our breath, then continue collecting. "I think we've gathered enough wood. Let's go back." I suggested. "Okay. But before you fall, it's better if I help you carry some of the weight." Without waiting for me to refuse, his arm slid across a pile of sticks in my arms. His shoulder brushed against mine, his fingers inadvertently swept across my body, and almost instantly, my underwear was ruined. I couldn’t help but blush, feeling all kinds of excited and embarrassed. Austin didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t say anything. He simply lifted his leg and kicked away the small stone in front of me, his movement smooth and effortless. I tried to regain my composure, attempting to ignore the tremors in my stomach. We walked together through the dense forest. As we neared the campsite, I noticed Austin was focused, eyes scanning the area ahead and his body tense like he was preparing for a fight. "Is something wrong?" I asked cautiously, following his gaze. Austin's voice was tense. "I don't know, maybe. It just feels off." He turned toward me, his expression somewhat worried. "You should stay close to me." I scoffed. "You're just messing around again, aren't you? There's nothing here except bugs." He adjusted the wood on his shoulder, his biceps flexing, and I couldn’t help but glance at it. "Bookworm, you should be more careful out here. Something might just eat you," he teased, his smile slow and almost too perfect, like he knew exactly what he was doing to me. Austin I deserve to burn for having these sinful thoughts about my innocent stepsister. I tried to control myself and kept pushing her away, but it was hard. Being with her would have broken our family, but since his father and my mom dated and decided to get married, I've included her in my sphere. I’d been a lot of attention to Elizabeth. Initially, it was just a protective instinct, just like what a brother would feel. Care for her, protect her. My feelings for her at that time were very pure. Until she turns 18, she’d stopped being that mousy little bookworm. When I came home from college, I had to hide my inconveniences all the time. I should be ashamed, but she's not really my sister. It's too late when I realized exactly what this feeling for her was. Those long legs always haunt me in my dreams, wrapping around my head and waist, stretching them. Sometimes, she would ride on me and read those dirty books, which I knew she read secretly. My little bookworm has her secrets, just like I have mine. I could imagine any expression on her face when she stared at me, including those beautiful busts pressed against me and the gasps she made as I pushed into her. But it's not just about sax. I love her. It's been that way for years. I didn’t dare to imagine what Travis would think or do if he knew my feelings for his daughter went beyond the boundaries of siblings. He’d tear me to pieces over his beloved little princess, whether I was his stepson or not. And my mom. I have no doubt she’d already noticed, otherwise, she wouldn't have stared wide-eyed at our interaction and quickly thought of a way to try to separate us. Elizabeth was also influenced by me, which made me feel even more guilty. Her reaction every time I approached her was telling enough, she couldn't hide the way her pupils dilated when she saw me or her shortness of breath when I touched her. I've been protecting her, even though she doesn't know I'm doing it. But I don't think I can wait much longer. I'm tired of waiting. Of course, I also protected her from others. In fact, over the years, I’ve secretly threatened the guys who showed any interest in her, even if it was just a slight affection. In the end, the news spread, and they left her. I found her talking about it with her friends. They all wondered why she was never invited out. I knew. I would take this secret to the grave. We walked back to the campsite in silence, setting down the wood. Just then, Elizabeth looked around, puzzled, and asked, "Where are they?" “Probably sneaked off for a quickie in the woods."I placed the wood I was carrying next to the fire pit and stretched my stiff shoulders and arms. "Ugh, you're so gross," she said, stacking her wood next to mine. As I swatted away the little flies buzzing around, I glanced at Elizabeth. "Maybe they went fishing. Let's go find them," she pouted. “No, let them enjoy some alone time,” I smirked, “Trust me, neither of us needs that picture seared into our brains.” “Stop it.” A laugh rumbled out of my body as I saw the look of disdain she sent my way. I knew which buttons to push to annoy her, to get my favorite reactions from her. It's messed up, but I get off on the way her eyes glitter right before she explodes. I'm pretty sure they'll do the same when she comes. She doesn't know the dirty thoughts running through my mind. No one knows, except for me. Maybe my mom, if she found out, she would be heartbroken. So I couldn’t risk sleeping with Elizabeth. It would tear my whole family apart. I’d be betraying Travis’ trust, ruining my mother’s second chance at love and most of all, I’d be risking losing Elizabeth. One night of pleasure wasn’t worth it, especially since I knew I would only want more. I knew myself too well, one taste would never be enough for me. I got down beside the fire pit, building it up as I tended it to. I could feel her eyes on me as I stoked the fire into a small burn, feeding it the branches we collected until it was a good size. If I happen to bend my arm a little more, then it will happen. I have to make use of what I have. I knew how to seduce women. They loved my good looks, flocked around to me and I’d learned to use that to my advantage but I was never interested in them. The only woman I wanted was the one I absolutely couldn’t have. "Can you teach me how to make a fire?" 'she asked after a moment's silence, pointing to the fire pit. I raised my eyebrows and joked, "What, finally decided to give up all that kindle theory?" She rolled her eyes a little, "I just thought, maybe it could come in handy. What if one day I'm alone in the woods?" Like I'm always gonna let this happen. "Ok, sit next to me." I tapped the big rock next to me and motioned for her to come closer. She obeyed, eyes wide and curious. I smiled and began to show her what the best tinder was. Although I had absolutely no need to touch her, when the opportunity presented itself, I took it. As she picked up a branch, I put a hand on her shoulder and nudged her arm with my arm. She froze. I could feel the tiny goosebumps that popped up on her smooth skin. Her legs began to rub gently, and I wondered if she had been wet for me. God, my pants feel tight right now. "You should start with small bits, like these twigs. Dried bark works too," I explain, placing the twigs in the center of the fire pit. "Then, you need to add some larger branches like these." I arrange the branches in a teepee shape around the twigs. "Once the small ones catch fire, layer in the bigger logs." I place the logs carefully around the structure, making sure air can still circulate. "Don't let the big pieces choke out the smaller ones." Beth observed carefully, mentally repeating every detail. My mouth were close to her ear, and her cheek reddened under my instructions. She secretly brushed my arm with her finger, thinking I wouldn’t notice, but it only made me want her more. My body aches from her touch. How would she react if I took her mouth right here and now? No, stop thinking, this won’t end well. But I didn’t mind enjoying the time she was in my arms. We started the fire, and then I began teaching her how to manage it properly. “Don’t throw all the wood into the fire at once, add it slowly. If you don’t, it could be dangerous.” She nodded seriously, looking very earnest, which made me want to protect her even more. It also made me want to bend her over the biggest log and fu ck her hardly. My body aches from her touch, and my heart longs for her to be by my side. But I had it all under control before. But this time, it was very primal, and it was as if at some point I started to get impatient. It scared me. Before I can do anything I regret, a scream comes from the lakeside. It's my mom. Beth and I quickly exchange a look, then she stood up from the firepit and ran toward the lake. Even though she was ahead of me, I easily caught up with her. If I weren't so worried about my mom, I wouldn't have done this, but this time, I surpassed her and ran ahead. When we reached the small path leading to the edge of Lake Hoo, I saw Travis helping my mom walk toward us, limping. Not long after, Beth caught up with me. "What happened?" I ask. "Grace twisted her ankle. She slipped on a stone or something when she waded through the water. I’m not sure if it’s broken or just sprained. Sorry, Austin, I didn’t take care of her properly." Travis looks frustrated, but I know that the reason he didn’t catch my mom in time is because he has spent too many years behind a desk. He has been working hard for our family. I glanced at her feet to check. She was holding all her weight on her right foot, her left looking red and swollen. "I’ll help you." I walk over, trying to take over from Travis. "I’m fine." She refuses my help. Her face is creased in pain, and her eyes are slightly red. "But you look like you’re hurt." I reach out to help her, but she waves me off, trying to maintain her dignity. "I’m just a little clumsy, don’t worry, I’ll make it over." She breathes heavily, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. Despite her injury, she still tries to force a weak smile. But she’s a terrible actress. Beth stands by, biting her mouth, looking very worried. "Maybe we need to get an X-ray." Mom shakes her head. "It’s just a twisted ankle. We’ll rest here for a bit, then continue to the camp." I shake my head, certain that she doesn’t know what she’s talking about. We stood there awkwardly, waiting for her to recover. However, when Mom put her foot down, she frowned, gasped in pain, and let out a pained whimper. She reached out, placing her hand over Travis’s palm for support, but it was no use. Travis watched her with concern, clenching his teeth to keep from yelping. "Alright, you’re fine, obviously." I said, bending down and lifting her into my arms. "Put your arm around my neck and hold on." "No, Austin, put me down. I’m too heavy for you to carry." "Stop talking nonsense. You’re not heavy. Now, hold on tight—we’ll be back at the campsite soon." I began carrying her back, hiking carefully to avoid jostling her injured ankle. Travis and Beth followed closely behind me. I didn’t dare run, afraid of making things worse for her. When we arrived at the campsite, I gently set Mom down while Travis crouched beside her, removing her shoe. Her ankle was already looking swollen. "This looks bad," Beth murmured, placing her hands on my shoulders, biting her mouth anxiously. "We have to stop camping and take her to a doctor," Travis said, grabbing his backpack, frustration evident in his tone. I nodded. "Agreed. But it’s getting dark. There’s no way we can pack everything up in time unless you want to leave all our stuff here for thieves or wild animals. Here’s the plan—I’ll carry Mom to the car, and you drive her to the hospital in town. Tomorrow, you can come back to pick us up." Travis thought for a moment before setting down the tent pole he had just picked up. "Alright, that makes sense. You stay here and watch our stuff. Beth, you’ll come with us," he said, turning to her. Beth frowned, her mouth instinctively pouting. "Dad, we can’t leave Austin alone. That doesn’t sound safe. Maybe I can stay here with him?" she pleaded. "Austin has plenty of outdoor experience. He can handle it." "I’m staying, Dad," she insisted. "You guys better hurry. It’s getting dark." "Alright," Mom sighed, finally giving in. "I really hate this. You two be careful, okay?" "Of course," I nodded. "I’ll keep Beth safe. Now, let’s get you to the car." Elizabeth “Any news?” I glanced at Austin worriedly as I curled my arms around my waist. It had been three hours since my dad and Grace had left for town, but there was still no word from them. Austin was watching the crackling flames in the campfire as night fell. Two tender fish were roasting on top of the fire. Seeing my movements, Austin added two more logs to the fire and handed me a roasted fish. "They're fine, Bookworm, don't worry." I nodded and took the fish. After finishing it, I still felt cold. I went back to the tent and grabbed a hoodie. It was one of Austin's favorites, and I had secretly brought it along for this camping trip. I liked it; it made me feel closer to Austin. Besides, the sleeves were big enough to completely wrap around my arms and fists with some extra room. When he saw me wearing it, he smiled but didn’t say anything. I sat back down by the fire, warming myself. "When do you think they'll be back?" "I don't know. Maybe we can take a nap, and when they come back, they'll call us." He yawned, stretched, and stood up. "Honestly, it's hard to sleep under these circumstances. Also, I should've brought an air mattress." "What? Afraid the rough ground will scratch your delicate skin?" He grinned. "Exactly." If we had a blanket, I thought, we’d be much more comfortable. "Luckily, it’s not raining, or that would be really bad." I smiled at him. Just then, cold and wet droplets landed straight on my cheek and then the tip of my nose. I glanced at him wide-eyed, the raindrops sliding down my face. “Or yes,” he said, just as the sky opened up and a cascade of rain poured onto us.The heavy rain drenched our campfire, extinguishing it in seconds. I jumped, quickly grabbed everything I could. Austin’s arm slipped from my grasp, and before I could react, he grabbed my hand and pulled me toward his tent. “Wait, my tent is over there.” I could barely see it, but a flash of lightning illuminated the area for a brief moment. “Forget it, mine is closer.” He didn’t let go of me. “Thanks, but I really should—” “Stop arguing.” Austin opened up his tent in a hurry, and then pushed me inside. I wiped my face with my hand as Austin climbed in after me, getting down to pull the tent closed. My clothes clung to my skin tightly, as Austin lit up a electric torch. It barely provided any light but it was enough to highlight his wet form. Just like me. Austin pulled his t-shirt over his head, revealing his muscled body to me, and then he stripped off his shoes and pants next. "What are you doing?" I took two steps back, trying not to let my eyes linger on him, avoiding the sight of his toned muscles. "It's cold, and we're both soaked."Take your clothes off and get into the sleeping bag,” He said, and my heart nearly stopped to hear those words from him. “Wait, what?” Was I dreaming? Because I had only ever encountered a scene like this in my dreams. Of course, he hadn’t just asked me to take off my clothes—we had done far more than that. However, the alarm clock had always ruined everything in the end. He didn’t even seem the least bit bothered as he grabbed one of his clean shirts and used it to dry out his hair. He sent me a patient look. “You’ll get hypothermia if you stay in those wet clothes. We need to get into the sleeping bag together and use body heat to stay warm.” “Oh,” I muttered, then turning red as I repeated it, “Okay.” No matter how embarrassed I was, I knew there wasn’t a choice in this matter. He was right. I took off my clothes. First the hoodie I loved so much and then my shirt, jeans and socks followed until I was left only in my lingeries. This looked a lot like the scene from my dreams, but it wasn’t. I couldn't strip down completely with my stepbrother while our parents aren't there. Then, I slipped into the sleeping bag first. It was a large sleeping bag, made for a grown adult to feel comfortable, but two inside? It made me tense. I tried to bury myself in the fabric, especially as I felt his hot skin slide in behind me. I shivered, my heartbeat quickens, every inch of us almost stuck together in such a small space. He's right. My body temperature is rising fast—I feel like a boiled shrimp. After finishing all that, Austin turned off the electric torch. At that moment, his body was only a few inches away from mine. And the distance was still shrinking. It was silent aside from the pounding of the rain on the tent above and his breath as his body brushed against my back with every movement, his legs tangled together with mine. My senses are on edge, my skin tingling. This is more than I ever expected. “Austin?” I asked, trying to distract myself. His hot breath brushed against the back of my neck. I felt a little fear. “Yeah?” His voice was rough, tight like he was just as uncomfortable as I was. “I’m not sure if this is a good idea,” I whispered. "Emm, at least you don't feel cold anymore, right?" No, but my skin felt like it’s on fire. I gripped tightly to the edges of the sleeping bag, resisting the urge to slide my hand down. We lay together, close to each other. Outside, the rain grew heavier, but inside the tent, it was eerily silent. The stillness made me feel both awkward and restless. I cleared my throat, trying to break the tension. "So, how’s school going?" “College?” Austin asked, quietly. “Yes, your graduation is coming up, right?” I felt the brush of his fingers across my shoulders. “What do you plan on doing?” “I plan on moving back home in the spring, actually,” His hand slid down to my waist, resting there idly as he leaned in just a bit closer. I held my breath, pretending not to feel the hardness clinging to the curve of my buns. The ends of his wet hair slide across my neck as his mouth pressed against the tip of my ear, and said, “I missed you.” When it twitched, I sobbed back. I may not be experienced, but I've read enough stories. At this point, Austin was hard, and there wasn't a crack between us when he pressed me so tight. "Yes, you haven't had a good time with Dad and Grace for a long time." He nodded. "I miss them too." The stubble on his chin fluttered around my neck and made me shudder. If he had moved his arm up a bit, he would have seen that my tips were as hard as rocks. He looked down at me. "What about yours?" "My what?" I looked up at him, and being so close to him made me a little foolish. The words appeared and disappeared as quickly as lightning in the sky. "Ha, school, bookworm, isn't that what you do best?" He asked casually as his fingers lazily wandered around my navel, and drew little circles along my skin. Further down, it's my underwear. Another inch and I'll explode. Every part of me was clamoring for him to break through that line and give in to the impulses we were creating. It's just unbearable. "Well, I'll probably go to community college, which doesn't look much different than high school. But I'm thinking of moving out." "Living with your boyfriend?" His voice almost melted me. I swallowed, not sure if I wanted to tell the truth. "A guy named James has been asking me out, but I haven't decided yet." "You went out with him?" "No, I didn't." I sighed. I don't understand why we have to talk about other people when we're so close now. “What about you?” I asked, tilting my head to try and catch his glance. It's always easier to reveal your deepest secrets in the dark. "Oh, there was only one girl I liked all along, bookworm." "He whispered, his breath brushing my ears. He's lying here, right next to me, telling me he likes other girls. "Who? " God, I'm so jealous. Do I know her? As I tried to push him away from me, my heart seemed to burst out of my body. I'm so angry right now. "Yes, you know her." He let go a laugh and it made our bodies press more tightly together. I didn’t have time to miss his touch before his whole palm laid out over my lower belly. But then reason got the better of me. I pressed his hand down and stopped his next move. “Well, who's she?” “You haven’t figured it out yet?” His tone is playful, just like his fingers. He hold me into his embrace until I felt every inch of his body pressed against my back. “It’s you, bookworm.” My heart rapidly beat. A shiver ran down my spine as his whispered words hit me. It was like trying to understand gibberish because I couldn’t possibly have heard him right. “Me?” I repeated incredulously. “It’s always been you.” "He whispered, his mouth caressing my earlobe. I felt like I was melting and my mind was blank. He continued, "I've wanted you for a long time. You drive me crazy." "You can't mean that." I opened my mouth wide and closed it slowly. His confession left me speechless. I must have been dreaming. It has to be. If so, I’m at least going to see how it plays out before my alarm rings. I bit my mouth, gathered my courage, and guided his hand deep into my underwear.
Daughters in the Alpha lineage are always trained to be mated to an Alpha and become their Luna. But since I’m adopted, and broken, I might be the first mateless Alpha’s daughter ever. “Your mate is here. He can smell you on Dad.” said my brother. He will reject me right? I knew he would…anyone would do that to a broken wolf. *** Molly's POV: Today, my brother Robbie will officially be named Alpha Robert of the Lunar Falls Pack. the Alphas of nearby packs are expected to attend, and some from further decided to make the trip when word spread that the Royal Wolves would be in attendance. Mom was the best of friends with Queen Audrey and my father completed his Alpha training with King Peter over 30 years ago. She was right, though. The color of the dress did make my light green eyes pop, and the cut was very flattering on my curves. I’m the oldest child- they think. See, my birthday isn’t my actual birthday but my gotcha day, as my dad likes to call it. 16 years ago, my dad found me curled in a ball, asleep under a tree right on the edge of the pack territory. There was no one around and no scent to follow. He took me back to the pack house, and I stayed with them while they searched for where I had come from. Days turned to weeks and weeks to months, but there were no leads- no reports of packs of a missing child. After a year, my parents decided to adopt me and with a blood adoption blessed by the King. This is my family. When we stand together, my eyes always show how much I truly don’t belong here. My brother Robbie has always treated me just like a real sister, probably even more so. He’s younger than me, but as we got older, he definitely took the typical older brother role in our relationship as he grew into his alpha powers while everyone realized I was a broken wolf. My family never treated me any differently, but I know it was probably really hard to be the family of one of the kingdom's strongest alphas with an adopted daughter who was basically a human. I AM a wolf, though. I smell like one, and no one has ever questioned that. But I never had my wolf inside communicating with me. I have advanced hearing and smell- but that’s as far as my wolf abilities go. I think my family had hoped that once I reached 16, a switch would flip inside, and my wolf would wake, and I’d be normal, but that day never came. “Molly, maybe we were wrong on your birthday. Just wait; someday you’ll shift,” my mom would say to me every full moon. But here I am, 22 years old- never shifted and barely helpful to my pack. But still, my parents love me. High School was hard once the other kids realized I wasn’t shifting. Robbie tried to protect me from them. But I decided that if I couldn’t physically protect my pack, I would make myself completely indispensable to them. My dad was pretty unhappy with my choice at first. Since now I have taken over the head cook position for the pack, though he insists the job title now be called Head Chef of the Lunar Falls Pack. I’m a broken wolf, and I don’t think I even have a mate, but my mom is convinced that I do. Or she could just be holding out hope because the reality of being mateless is too sad. If my mom is right, though, and I do have a mate out there, you can be sure that they will reject me as soon as they realize how useless of a wolf I am, which is why I tend to stay in the kitchen and avoid any outsiders when they visit. There is a knock on my door, and I immediately smell my dad. He always smells of cedar and tobacco—the most comforting smell. “Molly, Love, you look absolutely beautiful,” he tells me, looking at me in the mirror from my doorway. “Thanks, Dad. I’m almost ready, I promise. I just need to put on my shoes and run down to the kitchen to make sure everything is ready to go for dinner,” I reply with a smile. “You have staff and have been down there all morning, Kiddo. What else could you possibly need to check on?” “I know, Dad. They’re great. But it’s Robbie's big day- and it’s YOUR retirement, too. Don’t you want your meal to be perfect?” “I know it’s a big day for your brother, but who knows, maybe you’ll meet someone special, and it’ll be a big day for you, too.” “It won’t be. But I’ll be there in just a few minutes”, I tell him as I slip on my nude pumps. Little did I know, it actually will BE the day that changes my whole life. Chapter 2 My mother is the Luna to end all Lunas. There is absolutely no comparison to how she handles her duties. The pack house is immaculately decorated at all times, but for my brother today it is perfection. Our pack's deep emerald green and gold colors adorn the walls, and as I step outside on the stone stairs, I see that the decorations extend over the outside of the house as well. A banner hangs above the door with the current pack crest- gold embroidery on the green, of the falls we’re so famous for with four stars next to a silver crescent moon. Robbie will update this when he’s ready to fit his family, as it hasn’t been updated since my adoption, and my dad (probably mom) had a star added to represent me. “Oh, Molly. That dress was the perfect choice!” My mother exclaims and pulls me out of my thoughts. She looks perfect, as always. She’s tall and thin, with her straight brown hair in an elegant twist. She never looks bad, but she looks absolutely stunning today. She’ll never admit it, but I know she’s nervous to have the King and Queen here in such a formal setting. She’s been friends with Queen Audrey since they were kids, but they’re rarely seen together in such a public setting. “Thank you, Mom,” I return to her in earnest. Her opinion means so much to me. My brother lucked out and doesn’t have to greet people even though it’s his own Alpha ceremony. “How’s Robbie doing today?” I ask. “Alpha Robert,” she says, emphasizing his full first name, “Is doing wonderfully today. He’s prepared for this role his entire life and is ready. I wish he had found his Luna before assuming the role, but he will be fine. You and I will have to help him out with the Luna duties until he finds her.” she tells me, and while I’d rather do anything than decorate, there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for my brother. I hear my dad sigh as he hears with his Alpha hearing what I assume are cars coming. “It’s show time, ladies.” A short moment later, I see a car approach, and before they even get to us, a second and third car are seen just behind. The first car stops in front of the pack house, and a gentleman with salt and pepper hair and a woman with dulling blonde hair step out, followed by a large, dark-haired man with olive skin. “Ahh, Blake! It is so good to have you at the Falls! Thank you for joining us,” my dad exclaims, seeing his old friend. “Celeste, Molly, this is Alpha Blake and his lovely Luna, Amanda. I’m sorry, Blake. I'm not sure I’ve met this young man before,” he says before extending his hand to the younger, very handsome man with them. “It’s nice to meet you, Alpha Randall,” he says to my dad while accepting his hand to shake. “I’m the future Alpha Chris. Thank you for inviting us to the ceremony. Luna Celeste, Molly, the pack house looks lovely,” he says to my mother and me. She looks at me, and I know that look. She’s asking if he’s maybe my mate, to which I barely shake my head. “It’s lovely to meet you all,” my mother expertly says to them with a smile. There’s no social situation my mother can’t handle with grace, and while I’m in awe of her skills, I realize I probably should have said something- anything. But I didn’t. They all stand looking at me, waiting for me to pull it together, but alas, I do not. High-pressure social situations aren’t my forte. Everyone continues to look at me when my dad finally steps in to save me from myself. “We can’t express how much we appreciate you all making the trip here for our son,” he says to them, and they, thankfully, all turn their attention to him. Perhaps I shouldn’t have spent quite so much time hiding in the kitchens because that was the first car and I’ve already messed up. A whole line of cars is now waiting for us to greet them. Alpha Blake walks off with his family, and as I’m about to apologize to my father, his eyes go slightly out of focus, a sign that someone has mind-linked him. He gathers his focus back, and with a sigh, he turns to me. “Molly, there’s a situation in the kitchen that they need you for. If you could please hurry back after, that would be most appreciated.” Thank the Goddess! I quickly hug my dad, and he whispers in my ear, “You had better be in there for the ceremony.” I turn around, going to the kitchen in a near run. I’m not sure if I’m moving so quickly because I don’t know the situation in the kitchen or because I’m excited not to greet any more guests, but either way, I head to the kitchen and get there in record time. When I walk into the kitchen, nothing seems amiss. Everything smells fine, and everyone looks pretty calm. I’m confused. “What happened?”. “What do you mean?” Katie Mae asks me. “Someone linked my dad and said there was a situation in the kitchen,” I tell her. “Oh, I don’t know,” Katie replies, “But Oliver is in your office. Go check with him.” Confused, I head to my office to check in with my sous chef, who is running things for dinner tonight. I find him sitting back with his feet propped up on my desk, smirking at me. “Just how badly did you do, Molly?” he asks me. “What do you mean? What’s the emergency?” I ask in a confused panic. “I do believe YOU are the emergency. Alpha Randall linked me and told me he was sending you back to the kitchen. Apparently, you just needed to be let out of your greeting duties. I was told never to speak of this to the Luna.” he says while trying to stifle a laugh. I smile and link my dad. “Thanks, old man.” I can feel his slight chuckle in return. He’s always looking out for me—and probably the whole pack if I was supposed to continue attempting to greet people. “So, what did you do?” Oliver asks me. “I didn’t DO anything, which is the problem. I just forgot to talk.” “Oh, Molls. You’ve got to be the worst-mannered Alpha’s daughter there ever was.” I laugh, but honestly, he’s right. Daughters in the Alpha lineage are always trained to be mated to an Alpha and become their Luna. But since I’m adopted and broken, I’ve never taken the training seriously. I could throw together a dinner party if I had to, but I’d much prefer to be in the kitchen cooking for it instead. “See any hot guys up there?” Oliver asks, breaking me out of my thoughts of my failure. “Oli, I met one family before Dad sent me down. But, of course, I found an attractive guy. He’s the future Alpha of some pack. I don’t think they ever said where. My dad knew his dad well, though.” “I’ll have to sneak up and check out the options during the ceremony, not that I’ll be finding my mate in a room full of Alphas. It doesn’t hurt to enjoy looking,” he tells me as his face falls. My heart stings for my best friend. Oliver is an omega. He probably would have been named head chef if it hadn’t been for me. We’re the same age and became friends while in school. Most Alphas don’t send their kids to the pack schools so that they won’t fraternize with the Omegas, but my dad felt it was important for pack unity if Robbie and I attended the school. He was right, too. Robbie and I made friends with kids from all class structures, and it helped us to understand how privileged we are to be the Alpha’s kids and to have everything we do. Oliver and I met in elementary school and became the best of friends. His dad had passed away when he was small, but his mom was amazing. She used to let me come over after school to play, and sometimes, I’d get to stay for dinner. She taught me how to cook, even though she didn’t work in the pack kitchens. She loved food and taught us everything she could in those years after school and during summer break when we’d go play in the falls and come back completely filthy and starving. When we were in middle school, Oliver came out to me. I’d never met a gay wolf, but it didn’t bother me. Unfortunately, as Oli got older and confided in more people, word spread, and he was treated very poorly by other kids who didn’t understand him. Robbie tried to step in and would hang out with us, but it didn’t matter to the other kids as much as he’d hoped. Oliver's mom died in a rogue attack just before he turned 18, so as soon as he finished school, he started working in the pack kitchen. What happened was terrible, but I’m glad we landed in the kitchen together. Oliver has always been the person who encourages me the most, and it’s helped me be brave. Brave enough to tell my dad I wanted to work in the kitchen. Brave enough to accept that I’m just a broken wolf. Brave enough to try all the new things we wanted in the kitchen and beyond. A few years ago, we cut back the overgrown area behind the pack house and planted a huge edible garden. The first two years weren’t amazing, but we did more research, and with our hard work this year, it has been successful. The packhouse grocery bill was cut almost in half for the summer from everything we’ve been able to harvest, though we didn’t have the abundance we’d hoped for to store for the winter months. I know I’ll find Oliver peeking in during the Alpha ceremony to check out all the guys there. I truly hope that he finds a mate one day. One of us should be happy, and I’m OK that it’s him. “Oli, you better not burn my brother’s dinner because you’re sneaking off to check out the Alphas,” I tell him, mostly joking but completely serious at the same time. “I’d never dream of burning Alpha Robert’s celebration dinner, my dear,” he tells me while grabbing my hand. Suddenly, I’m met with the smell of pine and tobacco and instantly know my brother is walking in. He smells so much like my dad, but still his own. I turn to make a joke about him becoming Alpha today, but when I see his face, I know it’s not the time. He’s so serious, too serious. He’s never like this around me. “Molly, I, uh, I need you to come up to Dad’s office… my office, with me,” he says. He’s so uncomfortable, and he’s rarely ever like this around me- serious and unsure. “What’s wrong? Is everyone OK?” I ask, knowing deep inside that something is wrong. “Everyone is fine, Molly. Dad needs to speak with you,” he tells me, looking anywhere but my eyes. “Dad? Why isn’t he greeting the guests? Why didn’t he mindlink me? Robert,” I say to him, almost in a panic. “What’s going on?!” “Molly,” he says. Finally, he looks me in the eyes. There’s so much emotion and sympathy in his hazel eyes, and I know whatever it is has to be bad. It’s very bad. “Your mate is here.” Chapter 3 My brother’s voice rings through my head as my heart falls to the pit of my stomach. My mate? “How… how does he know he’s my mate?” I ask meekly. “I haven’t met anyone but Alpha Blake and Future Alpha Chris. One of them is mated, and the other, well, he didn’t say anything when we met.” “It’s not either of them, it’s Seth. He could smell you on Dad. He said you hugged him just before you came here, and I guess your scent lingered.” “It could be anyone that Dad was near. It’s not me. It CAN’T be me.” “Molly. It’s you. Come on, they’re all waiting.” “All? How many mates do I have?” “It’s just one, kiddo. We’ve got to get up there. You can’t keep them waiting.” “No, Robbie. No. I’m not going up there just to be rejected and hurt,” I tell him. This isn’t happening. It has to be a mistake. I can’t have a mate. “Molly, it’s ok,” Oliver tells me as he sees my panic and recognizes that my brother does not have control of this situation. “You’ve always assumed you have no mate or that they’ll reject you if you do. Maybe he won’t. Maybe he’ll see you for the amazing wolf you are.” He’s trying. They both are. Trying to convince me that it’s going to be ok, but you can see in their eyes they both know it won’t be—especially my brother. I don’t think I’ve ever seen a look like this on his face before. He’s so worried about me. My mate must be terrible for him to be so concerned. I can barely breathe. It feels like the walls are closing in on me, and my chest hurts with each breath. My fears bubble to the surface, and I can’t contain them. I slowly slip out of my shoes without either of them noticing. There’s a back door out of here right behind them. They’re both faster than me- my brother has the Alpha gene, making him far superior physically to me. There’s only one way I’ll make it past them, so I do what I have to, and I cry. My brother’s face softens, and he walks across the room, enveloping me in a huge hug. It’s a move I wasn’t expecting, making it even harder to remove myself from the kitchen. In all honesty, his hug feels good. I feel so safe when I’m with Robbie. Still, I remember he’s trying to take me to meet my dad, mate, and whoever else is there. I don’t want to be rejected and feel that pain. These thoughts make me cry even harder. Oliver moves closer, so I decide to make my final move to get out of here. “Robbie, I need to sit down,” I tell him, and my ever-doting brother does just what I expected this time and immediately releases me and turns to grab the chair that Oliver had just vacated. I make my move and run to the door. My hand reaches the knob, and the goddess must be with me because it’s unlocked. I take off running to the garden. To my surprise, the smell of my brother gets fainter with each step. I decide to chance a look over my shoulder to see both men standing outside the back kitchen door. Oliver’s arm is across my brother’s chest. “Just let her go, Robert. Give her a few minutes,” Oliver tells him. I run a bit further, but since I know they’re not following me, I finally stop and walk. I’m sure I’ve destroyed all the work I did to look presentable just a few hours ago as I walk barefoot through my favorite place. I can’t be bothered to care right now, though. This was not the plan. This is not the life that I’m supposed to have. I know my family loves me, but it’s obvious at every turn I’m not really theirs. My family always said they loved me so much they couldn’t stand the thought of me leaving when I was small, but who would kick a homeless six-year-old out? I was found under a tree, alone- tiny, with no memory of who I was or where I came from. Was I lost? Or abandoned? Did I have a family that loved and missed me? Or did they leave me in the woods, hoping they’d never have to see me again? I’d accepted all these possibilities before, but as I got older, it became obvious I wasn’t like all the other pups. It became harder and harder to feel like I belonged. I couldn’t play with the kids as I got older because I couldn’t physically keep up with them. That’s what made me love Oliver so much. When the other kids wanted to play tag and throw balls, he’d be there to go on an adventure with me. The first time we made it back to the falls alone was amazing! My dad had taken me once shortly after he found me, but they looked much more amazing when we found them on our own. We got into so much trouble when we got back. I remember Oliver’s mom apologizing repeatedly to my dad. He was angry we’d gone so far without her knowledge. The entire time my dad explained my punishment, my mom smirked and kept telling him we were fine and to calm down. As I got older, I realized that my dad was always worried about me more than anyone else because of my broken wolf. Eventually, he forbade me to go into the woods without a pack warrior nearby- even if I was with Oliver. A few years ago, Robbie had too much to drink and let it slip that Dad was worried someone would kidnap me to use it against him because I wouldn’t be able to get away myself. I was so angry when he first told me, but I quickly realized he was right to be concerned. If another pack did kidnap me, I’d never be able to escape on my own. I’m basically useless and a huge liability. Useless and a liability to my own pack and now, to the mate I never thought I’d have. There’s no reason anyone would not reject me, short of needing a chef, but I don’t think that’s enough to keep around a broken wolf. I don’t know how I'd ever be able to help a mate. And if my mate is in Lunar Falls now for the Alpha ceremony, he’s likely an Alpha himself. While most she-wolves would be thrilled, this is the worst possible scenario for me. I stop walking as I reach the back of my garden. This truly is my absolute favorite place in the pack territory. It’s so peaceful here, and few people ever bother to come this far back. It’s where I spend so much time doing what I can to help take care of my pack in my own way. I know it’s not much, but it’s at least something. The sun is shining brightly now and making it hot, so I climb under the leaning trellis where the squash grow and hide in the shade. I know that eventually someone will be out here to drag me inside, but I decide to stay put until that happens. I hide in the garden for what seems like hours, though I don’t think it’s been that long. I am surprised I’ve been able to stay here alone for so long, but I’m not upset about it either. I peek out from my hiding spot like a small child and see the window to my Father’s study. A man I don’t recognize is staring outside. For just a moment, I wonder if that’s my mate. He’s attractive, from what I can tell. He has longer dark hair above his shoulders and looks pretty muscular. He’s holding a glass with something brown in it- probably some expensive bourbon that my dad hopes will help him overlook my behavior. Maybe he has enough bourbon to have him overlook my brokenness. Doubtful, as I’m not just a broken wolf, but I’m now a filthy wolf wearing no shoes and hiding in actual plants. I smell the familiar scent of my best friend as he approaches and climbs under the trellis with me. The look he’s giving me tells me he knows the situation isn’t great. Oliver knows me so well. He knows that I’m not able to articulate my feelings at the moment, so he doesn’t say a word. He just puts his arms around me and holds me, and I let go of tears I didn’t even realize I’d been holding. I cry for the little girl who didn’t get a wolf, and for all the times another kid made me feel less than. I cry for all the nights I spent wondering why I was left by a tree, and I cry for all the memories that I don’t have from before then. I cry for the kid who grew up not meeting anyone's expectations, and for all the times I know I disappointed my parents. They tried so hard to hide it, but I knew. But most of all, I cry for the fear of having to face a mate that I never dreamed I’d have and the pain of the rejection that I’ll have to endure. “He’s not going to reject you,” Oliver tells me. I know he truly thinks that, but there’s no chance someone would want me. “I’m going to go up there, but I need to change clothes first,” I tell him. He looks at me and nods but doesn’t say a word about how I look an absolute mess. I mind link my dad. I’m going to change and make myself presentable, and then I’ll be there. I’m sorry. I know I’ve embarrassed him. “Okay, Molly, I’ll let him know. He’s a good man. You’re going to be alright,” he tells me. I find a small amount of comfort from the man who would do anything to protect me telling me it will all be fine. Chapter 4 I’m back in my room. I showered, re-curled my hair, and did my makeup. Oliver wouldn’t leave me. I realize now that I’ve caused the Alpha ceremony to begin late, which is causing the dinner to start late, and I’ve all but ruined my brother’s day. I feel worse than I did before. Ollie comes from my closet carrying a darker green dress for me to put on. I realize my shoes I left in my kitchen office are now in my room, but I’m too emotionally exhausted to care how they got here. Ollie zips my dress and hands me the shoes. “Good as new,” he says, taking in my appearance with a critical eye. I’m nervous, but he won’t let me walk in to meet my mate looking anything less than amazing. He grabs my hand and starts to walk, but I’m hesitant to move. He turns to meet my eyes. “No running this time. You have to meet him.” I know he’s right, but I’m still absolutely terrified. We make our way across the packhouse to the Alpha office. As we get closer, I begin to smell him, and I know, without a doubt, that my mate is in there. He smells like juniper, with orange and cinnamon. It’s almost overwhelming. I feel so pulled towards him, and I’ve not even seen him. If this is how finding your mate feels with a broken wolf, then maybe it will be so strong for him that I won’t be rejected. I grasp onto that sliver of hope. I take a deep breath and turn the door knob to enter. My Dad and Robert are sitting propped on the edge of their desk. My mom is sitting elegantly in the chair across from them, and in the other chair is… Queen Audrey? With King Peter behind her? I briefly wonder why they are here for this, but thoughts are lost when my eyes go to the window and land on my mate. He IS who I saw from out in the garden, but instead of looking across the grounds, he’s staring at me intently. Our eyes lock, and I start to feel unsteady. Oliver places his hand on my back to steady me and whispers in my ear. “Go say hi.” Biting my lip, I nod and start to close the space between us. To my shock, my mate starts walking towards me as well. Once we’ve made it to each other, he places a gentle hand on my shoulder. “Are you alright?” he asks. His pale blue eyes are kind, and he seems genuinely concerned for me. I can’t bring myself to speak, so I nod in response. I see my brother out of the corner of my eye and feel such guilt about how I’ve behaved today on his day. I walk towards my brother, and I can tell he wasn’t expecting me to, but he pulls me into a giant hug. “I’m sorry I ruined your ceremony,” I tell him, and it’s the truth. I was so deeply in my feelings that I wasn’t concerned with time, and I knew it was set to begin hours ago. “You didn’t ruin anything, kiddo. You just delayed it,” he tells me, smiling down at me. Releasing me from his hug, he grabs my hand and walks back towards my mate. “Prince Seth, I’m glad to finally introduce you to my sister, Molly. Molls, this is my friend, Prince Seth.” Prince? So that explains why the king and queen are here. I swallow my nerves down. “Prince Seth and I did all our physical training together. He’s a good guy, Molls,” he tells me, squeezing my hand for comfort. “Hi,” I say, looking up at Prince Seth. He’s big, the biggest in the room. He's so tall, and his shoulders are broad and strong. As I saw from the window, his hair is dark and nearly to his shoulders, but he has his mom’s light blue eyes. I know I should say something more, but this situation feels intimidating. “Hi,” he returns with a kind smile and reaches out his hand to me. I release my brother and place my hand in his. He surprises me by bringing my hand to his lips and placing a gentle kiss on it. “It’s so nice to finally meet the famous Molly I’ve heard so much about.” Everyone is watching me, and I feel even more uncomfortable. I wish I could take their attention off of me. “Umm, maybe we should get the ceremony started soon.” “We should get ready to start the ceremony soon. Why don’t we head down and give Molly and Seth a few moments alone,” my dad suggests as he stands and walks over to kiss me on the forehead. My mom follows over just behind him and grabs my free hand while she leans in and whispers in my ear. “He’s handsome.” They head to the door with Robbie while King Peter and Queen Audrey meet them there. They all exit with my dad closing the door behind them. I thought I’d feel more comfortable without everyone looking at us, but now that we’re alone, I’m even more nervous. He seems kind. Maybe he won’t be too harsh when he rejects me. “So,” he says, breaking the silence between us, “Your mom thinks I’m handsome.” I can’t help but laugh. I don’t think she meant for him to hear her, but I’m glad he did and that he can joke about it. He leads me over to the sofa in the corner by my hand, which I note he still hasn’t let go of. I sit, and he takes the space beside me. He’s close, and he’s warm. He smells so good, but I can’t allow myself to become too attached. “I’m sorry I ran away earlier,” I tell him, trying to take responsibility for my stupidity. He doesn’t respond. He just continues to look at me. “I wasn’t trying to be rude. I know this is really disappointing for you”, I finish as my voice lowers to barely above a whisper. “Why would I ever be disappointed with you?” he says, and I can see from his face that he appears to be genuinely surprised by my words. Maybe I read this whole situation wrong. All of BOTH our families were up in my dad’s office while I sat in the garden and cried. They must have talked about me. He has to know. “I, uhh...” I don’t know the words to adequately describe what a mess I am, but I try because he deserves to know before he gets stuck with me. “I’m a broken wolf, Prince Seth.” As I pause to figure out how to explain myself, he finally lets go of my hand, but only so he can gently place his finger under my chin to pull my face to look at him. “It’s just Seth to you. You’re my mate- my equal. Never Prince to you, only ever Seth. You’ll be Princess Molly soon and eventually Queen. But you’ll always be my equal.” It’s at that moment that it hits me that Prince Seth isn’t just his name but his actual identity. Being his mate comes with much more that I’m not made for. Little girls dream of being a princess someday, but it’s an absolute nightmare for me. “I can’t be the queen. I’m not even a real wolf. I saw you in the window and thought my family would have told you. I… I’m so sorry.” My chest begins to hurt as the words come out, and I can barely breathe. “You are a real wolf. It’s in your scent. My wolf is sure of it.” “I’m not, though. I don’t have a wolf. I’ve never shifted. I’m not built as muscular. If anything happens to me, I can’t save myself. I’ll be a huge liability.” “No,” he snaps, and I see a flash of anger in his eyes. “You are NOT a liability. You’re my mate. The Goddess made you for me.” “The Goddess didn’t make me for anyone, Seth. No one wanted me,” I say as my voice begins to waiver. This isn’t going how I thought. I never dreamed I’d have to convince my mate I wasn’t good enough. This man keeps surprising me as he grabs me and pulls me onto his lap. “There are people who DO want you, Molly. I want you. Your parents adopted you- they wanted you. Robert always wanted you. He never stopped talking about you during training. You’re different, Molly, but that doesn’t mean you’re not enough and that you’re not wanted,” he tells me as he holds me on his lap. “I think maybe we should talk about this later,” I tell him as I stand up. He lets me but keeps his hands on my hips. “I’ve ruined Robbie’s day enough. We should head downstairs.” “ OK, Molly, we can talk about it later tonight,” he says as he stands. I note that he still hasn’t let go of me as he leans down and kisses my forehead. It’s sweet and makes my heart flutter. “You are wanted,” he says, taking my hand and leading me towards the door. “You’re mine.” Chapter 5 We arrive at the side yard of the house, where the ceremony is to be held in silence. Everyone is seated and ready to begin, and both our seats are in front. Seth holds my hand, leading me forward when I suddenly stop and refuse to continue walking. “What’s wrong?” he asks with concern on his face. “I can’t hold your hand. They can’t know I’m your mate,” I tell him, looking away. He won’t want me tomorrow, or maybe next week it will hit him. I don’t know when, but at some point, he’ll see past the bond and know he can find better than me. I hear him growl, and he steps towards me. He gently grabs my chin and tilts my head to look into my eyes. Seth starts to say something but then stops himself. He’s towering over me, and it’s intimidating, but I feel safe with him. It’s probably just from the bond. “OK, Molly. I won’t hold your hand, but they will eventually find out. You win for now, but we WILL talk about this later tonight,” he says firmly as his eyes flash with danger. I realize I’ve hurt him. I didn’t mean to do that. “I’m sorry. It’s not that I don’t want to be seen with you,” I begin to try to explain. “But you’re the prince. If people know you’ve found your mate, especially that it’s me, word will spread. It will hurt more when you finally reject me if everyone knows.” My voice is barely a whisper as I finish. I feel so awkward and vulnerable. His free hand lands gently on my hip while the other moves behind my head. He leans to place a soft kiss on my temple. “I will not change my mind, but I won’t hold your hand in public for now if that’s what you truly want. We will figure things out tonight.” He releases me and moves his hands to both my hips now. “It’s a full moon. You’ll be expected at the run tonight. It’s not every day a fancy-pants prince graces Lunar Falls with his presence,” I half-joke with him. “And where will you be? You can’t be alone.” “I usually lock myself in my suite. It’s by the kitchen in the basement and right across from the safe room, just in case.” “Alone?” Seth asks me, concern evident in his voice. “I’ve lived my whole life without a wolf. This isn’t my first full moon. Sometimes, I stay with the young kids who aren’t old enough to shift, but I just want to be alone tonight,” I tell him with complete honesty. “We have a few hours until we need to worry about that. Go on and take your seat. I’ll follow behind in a moment,” Seth tells me. He releases me but quickly reaches out and squeezes my hand. Honestly, he seems like a really nice man. I’ve caused him more headache today than I’m worth, so I do as he told me and head down the aisle to take my seat. My dad is sitting on his Alpha throne on the stage. Mom stands behind him, and Robbie is beside him. Since it’s the passing of the Alpha, no other family members are on stage, and I’ll be sitting alone. As I’m walking to my seat, I hear the whispers start. I’ve gotten used to it from my own pack- and they all know I got the wolf hearing. These guests, though, don’t seem to know. “That’s the wolfless one that Alpha Bardulf found and adopted.” “I heard she’s human.” “Do you think I could make her my whore? She looks too good to go to waste. Too bad she’s not a wolf.” And with that whispered comment, I feel overwhelming anger, but it’s not mine. It’s not like I haven’t heard these kinds of comments before. I realize then that I’m feeling Seth’s emotions through our bond. I know I can’t turn around and look at him. I look up and see my brother coming straight to me in a hurry and my dad with a murderous look on his face. Robbie reaches me and, to my surprise, continues past me to a younger-looking man sitting where I had just walked past. He grabs him by the collar of his shirt and lifts him. “You would do well to remember she’s the daughter of an Alpha,” Robbie tells him, releasing him unceremoniously back into his chair. By this time, my brother’s new Beta and Gama are headed to us. I can feel Seth relax some, though he is still very mad. George, Robbie's Beta, offers his arm to me and escorts me to the front row to be seated beside Queen Audrey. We both bow our heads to her and King Peter. She stands up and, to my surprise, pulls me into a hug and kisses my cheek. “You look stunning, Molly Dear,” She says loudly while she releases me but holds my hand as we sit down and squeezes it. It would seem that everyone in the room heard the comments. I smell Seth as he gets close and realize I’m in his seat beside his mother. I stand to move, but he shakes his head and motions for me to sit back down where I was. The pack elder stands and walks up to my dad and Robbie. He welcomes everyone, and as he begins, I feel Seth’s arm come up and rest behind my shoulders. He rests his hand on his mother's shoulder beside me. Queen Audrey smiles at Seth before returning to my dad and brother. The ceremony is beautiful. I know today is hard for my dad, handing over his pack to someone else, even if it is his own son. Robbie will do well. His Beta, Delta, and Gamma are all great guys and will do what’s best for the pack. The Elder instructs everyone to stand as Dad stands, and Robbie finally sits on the pack throne, officially becoming Alpha Robert of the Lunar Falls Pack. As I stand, I feel Seth bring his arm across my shoulders and back before completely releasing me, leaving me suddenly cold and alone. I’ve avoided acknowledging the bond thus far, but after feeling Seth's anger and loneliness at the lack of his touch, it’s really hard to ignore that it’s there. Everyone in the room is looking at my brother, so I take a chance and reach my left hand over just enough to find Seth’s as he wraps his around mine and gently squeezes it. He’s so comforting, and I begin to think that maybe we can make this work. My parents start to descend the stage, and I realize now that people may look our way, so I reluctantly release his hand. Robert sits on the pack throne with his men behind him and releases his first howl as Alpha, causing all but the royal family and present alphas to bow their heads and bare their necks in submission. I notice that I’m not affected, but I always respond to my dad’s Alpha commands. Seth has noticed because he leans over slightly and explains in the lowest of whispers in my ear. “You’re the mate of a royal. Alpha commands won’t work on you anymore.” It definitely wasn’t what I expected him to say, and I suddenly feel more uncomfortable about the situation. The ceremony is complete, and as we stand to leave, I realize my being between Seth and the King and Queen has complicated our exit now. Typically, the new Alpha would exit first, with everyone after in order of hierarchy, but since the Royals are here, they must exit first. As they turn to leave first, King Peter turns back to us, “Seth, why don’t you escort sweet Molly out? I’m sure our new Alpha Robert won’t mind.” He turns to Robbie, who smiles. “Of course,” he agrees easily, but not without shooting a look at the guy he mildly assaulted just 40 minutes before. Seth steps before me and offers me his arm while wiggling his eyebrows. “My lady.” I honestly can’t help but giggle at his face. I catch my mom out of the corner of my eye and she’s simply beaming at the entire interaction. I take Seth's arm with my hand, and he reaches his other hand over to place it on mine. It’s warm, and the bond sparks with excitement over our contact. We walk out behind his parents. Once we reach the end of the aisle and out of view of everyone, my brother reaches forward and grabs Seth and me. He leans forward behind us and tells Seth, “Watch your hands, bro,” with a smirk. “Oh, I will absolutely be watching where they go,” Seth returns to Robbie, and for a moment, I think my brother might actually lose control of his wolf. “I’m joking, Rob. I’ll always take care of her.” The sincerity in his voice touches me. He barely knows me, though. It’s an empty promise, but he’s trying. With the ceremony over, it’s almost time for the reception. Hopefully, my actions earlier and the delay haven’t hurt the dinner service too much. I know I’m not supposed to be in the kitchens today, but Dad has already sent me down once, and it would look terrible on the pack if things didn’t go smoothly. I make up my mind and decide to head down. “Seth, I need to go down to the kitchens and make sure things are ready. I’ll meet you in the dining room once they’re settled,” I tell him, and his brow furrows. “I’m the head chef for the pack, and while my sous chef is handling everything since this was a family gathering, I’d feel much better if I could ensure everything is ready, and they don’t need extra hands,” I continue, realizing I’m unsure if he even knows I’m a chef. “I can come with you if you really need to. I don’t want to leave you.” “I’ll be fine, honestly. It’s just my staff down there, and you met Oliver earlier. I’ll be fine and head up once they’re all ready.” “Molly, you’re the future Queen now. You don’t have to work anymore,” he tells me, and I know he’s trying to be kind, but that hurts. “I’ve never been required to work. I had to convince my dad to let me have this job. I enjoy it. It’s how I’m able to contribute to my pack,” I explain, but I realize that in my hurt, I’ve said more than I meant to. I have complicated feelings about my role in this pack, and I didn’t mean to start telling him about them. “I understand. At least let me walk you to the kitchen so I know you’re safe, please.” I know his request is genuine, and he wants me to be safe, but with more people leaving the ceremony and coming around, I don’t want anyone to see us together. I nod at him but release his arm. “It’s this way,” I tell him, and I start walking toward the service stairs. I can feel his irritation at me for releasing his arm through our bond, but I continue, and he doesn’t say anything. We reach the bottom of the stairs when he suddenly grabs my arm and sniffs the air. He sniffs again, pushes me against a door, and sniffs my neck slowly. His body is pressed against mine, and his breath is hot against my skin. He’s so close and towers over me. His scent has enveloped me, and I’m beginning to feel completely overwhelmed. “Everything down here smells like you,” he finally tells me. ”It’s so strong.” “Oh, uhh, yeah. I spend all my time down here. The kitchen is down that hall, and my office is there. The door behind me is the one to my suite.” I tell him. “Show me, please,” he says, and I consider it momentarily. He’s so close, and it’s making my heart race. He pushes himself against me the slightest bit more and kisses the spot on my neck where his mate’s mark would go. Chapter 6 I almost cave and let him in, but we’re too close to think clearly, and I need to tell him the endless list of problems we have with being together. “Later,” I whisper because it’s as much as I can squeak out with him so close. It’s intoxicating. He takes a deep breath as he pushes his weight off me, but he still stays where he is, towering over me. “Later,” he whispers back to me while we both take a moment to regain our composure. “Are you ready?” he asks after a moment, and all I can do is nod. He steps back and waves his arm, motioning for me to go in front. I walk to the kitchen door with him behind me before I turn to him. “Thank you for walking down with me.” “You’re welcome. Are you sure you’ll be up for dinner?” “Yeah, Dad will drag me up there if I try anything,” I tell him, and he smiles. “Good. I can’t wait to see you again,” he says, grabbing my right hand and bringing it to his mouth for a kiss. ---------- “I’m surprised you weren’t in here sooner,” Oliver says with a smirk as I step into the kitchen. “I can’t believe you’re making another appearance. Don’t you trust me?” he says, faking hurt. “Oh, Oliver. You know that I don’t,” I respond jokingly and stick my tongue out at him. “How was the ceremony?” He asked. “It was an Alpha Ceremony. Nothing amazing, kinda boring, there’s a new Alpha.” “Oh really? Because I heard our dear Alpha Robert punched an Alpha visiting from another pack.” “Umm, technically, that happened before, so he wasn’t Alpha Robert… yet,” I tell him with a smirk. “And it wasn’t exactly a punch.” “You want to talk about WHY Robbie punched people you walked by just before being named the Alpha?” I sigh. “You know how it is being me. Someone always says SOMETHING.” I’m exhausted from the day and don’t want to think about anything. “So, how is dinner? Can I help out?” “Molly, I’m capable of running this.” “I know, I know you are. I’m here to help if you need me. I’m not taking over for you.” “I think we’re good. Honestly, someone decided to delay the dinner a few hours while they were running away from their very attractive mate, which gave us more time to prep. I assume you’re not ready to talk about that?” he questions me. “No. Maybe. I don’t know. It’s just so much to take in. I think tonight is the first full moon I’m glad to be left out of.” “If you want me to stay with you to talk, just let me know. I don’t mind.” “I appreciate it, Oli, but I need some time alone just to think. It’s been overwhelming.” “You’re really not going to mention that your mate is the prince?” “Nope. I’m not ready to even think about that. It just complicates things even more. I don’t know why he hasn’t already rejected me,” I tell him, looking around. Everything appears to be going very well for my brother’s dinner. “Molls,” Oliver says to get my attention while I’m looking around the kitchen and sighs, not saying what I know he wants to. “Why don’t you sleep in tomorrow, and I’ll handle breakfast.” “I’d hate to do that to you. There’s a lot of people with all the visitors staying tonight.” I tell him, feeling guilty about throwing a second meal service on him. “Honestly, I’d appreciate the chance to show our new Alpha that I can fill your shoes. When you’re marked, you’ll be moving with Prince Seth, and I want to prove that I can handle this.” I hadn’t considered leaving with a mate- ever. Seth will come to his senses at some point and finally reject me, but Oliver is right. He’s not had many chances to prove himself as head chef. I know he’s capable, and he deserves the chance to show Robbie that, too. “Ok, Oliver. Breakfast service is yours. And if, by some miracle, Seth doesn’t reject me, I’ll put in a good word with the Alpha- though I don’t think you have anything to worry about,” I tell him with a small giggle. It’s weird to think my brother is the Alpha we’re talking about. I turn to leave but have an idea for tomorrow. “I’m just going to check and see if we have the stuff to make something tonight during the run, and then I’ll leave.” “Thank you,” he says. “I promise it’ll be amazing. You should change and show the prince all the reasons he shouldn’t reject you. Go put on something sexy and wow him.” I turn to the pantry to check for the ingredients I’ll need. I look around and then move to the fridge and verify that everything I need is on hand before I turn, walk out the door, and head down the hall to my suite. I’ve worn two dresses today, and neither of them was really my choice. It’s been a long day, and I decide to do as Oliver suggested. I walk in and go straight to my closet, looking around. I find a dress that I love and while it’s probably a little bit too formal, I decide to go with it anyway. I head to my bathroom and pull my hair back so it’s finally off my shoulders. I put on a little more makeup to darken my eyes just a tad more and switch from nude to a red lip. The dress is an off-the-shoulder black satin dress in a mermaid cut. It’s basic but classy and feels much more like how I would usually look. I pull out some black strappy heels and look at myself in the mirror. I realize I need to put on a necklace and select one that was handed down from my mom, that was her mom’s. It’s a white gold necklace with just a lot of diamonds, but it dresses up the dress that’s so plain. I look in the mirror, and it’s perfect. I look and feel like myself, and my parents will still be pleased. But then the thought comes that I wonder what Seth will think. With a sigh, I stop just a moment to think about everything that has happened today. I never actually thought I’d have a mate, but if I did, I was sure they would reject me on the spot. I was prepared for it. Instead, I have a mate who is a prince and has not given any indication that he plans to reject me. He hasn’t thought things through, though. He has a wolf, so what he’s feeling from our bond is probably stronger than what I can, and it’s a lot. I don’t have a wolf, and I can’t shift. The only wolf I can mind link is my dad, and it’s probably only because he’s the Alpha or was. I’m not built like a wolf. What if I can’t get pregnant with the heir to the kingdom, or worse, what if I can’t carry a wolf pregnancy? The entire wolf kingdom will surely not accept me and probably wouldn’t accept Seth as King for keeping a broken wolf as a mate. He does seem kind, though. I’m not sure what he was told about me before I made it to Dad’s office, but he’s friends with Robbie, so he has to know a lot. He’s reassured me a few times today that he won’t reject me. He called me “his” earlier, making my heart flutter with hope. And the way he was pressed against me in the hall was more than I could have hoped for. I sigh. There’s not much I can do now, and I need not worry about it. I am who I am, and while he’s given me some hope, I don’t want to have my heart crushed when he realizes I’m no good. I will have to go with it and see what happens. It’s out of my hands. And with that, I decide to head upstairs and find my family. And maybe my mate. I still don’t want the whole kingdom to know, but I enjoy being near him. As much as I try to ignore it, the bond is still tugging at me to get close to him. I reach the door to the dining room and can hear that everyone is already inside. I crack it and slowly slip in, hoping to go unnoticed, which I don’t need to worry about since everyone is walking about mingling and hasn’t been seated yet. I see my mom across the room and head towards her. I haven’t been able to spend time with her since meeting Seth. I just need her hugs. “Hi, Mom,” I say as I approach. “Oh, Molly. You changed clothes. You look lovely!” she tells me, genuine in her compliment. “You look stunning,” I hear from my side and see Queen Audrey as she approaches me. “That lip color suits you.” I can’t help but glow a little as not only the queen but also my mate’s mother complimented me so generously. I remember myself and bow. “Thank you, Your Highness. I feel more myself with the red.” I should have stopped there, but I never know when to quit talking until it’s too late. “Truthfully, I don’t wear much makeup.” “Oh, really, dear? Because you wear it so well.” “I appreciate that,” I tell her. “I don’t wear it often, but my mom taught me well.” “How are you doing, dear? I know it’s been a pretty exciting day for you,” Queen Audrey asks me. “I’m ok, Ma’am. I’m looking forward to some time alone tonight to think about everything while you all go for the run,” I tell her honestly. My mom realizes I’m not quite sure I’m ok and comes to my side to wrap me in a hug. “I’m sure it’s been a bit overwhelming, finding your mate and realizing he’s so damn attractive,” and that’s just what I needed to calm me some. I start giggling, and with the stress of today, I just can’t stop. I smell him and then feel his hand on my lower back. He comes to stand on my other side and pulls me to him. “What’s so funny?” Seth asks me. “Just some girl talk,” Queen Audrey smiles at him, probably to be sure I wouldn’t tell him my mom was drooling over him. Again. Seth releases me, and I suddenly feel sad, but he steps forward, hugs his mother, and kisses her cheek. He releases her and turns back to me, grabbing my hand. “Take a walk with me?” he asks, and I nod. He leads me outside to the balcony, which is not nearly as crowded. It’s a little chilly, but it feels like a perfect fall night. “You look absolutely stunning,” he says when we stop at the railing. “Thanks,” I respond. “It’s the first dress I got to pick for myself all day.” “It’s perfect, Molly. You're perfect,” he says as he places his arm behind me and pulls me to his chest. “The Goddess blessed me when she made you,” he murmurs into the top of my head. I let myself sigh and just be content for a moment. This feels so perfect. If he rejects me, at least I had this precious moment. “I honestly wasn’t sure you’d be back upstairs,” he tells me. “I take it everything was ok in the kitchen?” “Yeah, all was well. Dinner was going well, and Dad’s cake was still good,” I say, realizing I let the surprise slip. “Don’t you mean your brother’s cake?” he inquires, looking down at me. “I mean, I didn’t check on that one. I assumed they could handle it. But there’s a surprise for my dad, too,” I tell him, placing my finger on my lips, indicating it’s a secret, and he smiles at me. “I’m going to skip the run tonight. My parents will be there. That will be enough for the people,” he tells me, and I realize that he’s worried about me being alone. “Umm, I have plans tonight now,” I tell him nervously, and he raises an eyebrow at me. I can tell he’s not happy, so I try to explain. “Sorry, it’s nothing exciting. I’m going to lock myself into my suite and bake. It helps me relax and think clearly.” “I’m worried about you being alone.” He tells me. “I know. Being around someone with a broken wolf is new for you, but it’s been like this my whole life. Do you think my dad would leave me here alone if he didn’t think I was completely safe?” I ask him, and I can tell he’s considering it. “Please don’t miss out on something that would make you happy just for me. I’ll feel terrible if you do.” “But what if something happens to you while we’re all out?” he asks, and I realize there are things he doesn’t know about my situation. “I can mind link my dad and maybe my brother now that he’s Alpha. I promise I’ll reach out if anything happens,” I promise, and I can see him relax. “OK, but make sure your dad knows I’ll always be near him,” he says, and honestly, the thought that he cares enough to do that but still respects my decision warms my heart. “I will. And thank you,” I tell him, pulling him down towards me and kissing his cheek. He growls and rests his forehead against mine. “Aren’t you worried someone will see?” he asks me teasingly, but I can tell he’s serious with his inquiry. “A little, but I’m trying,” I tell him. We stand like that for a while- alone in the quiet. “If we stay like this much longer, everyone will be able to smell me on you,” he points out. “It’s OK,” I whisper to him as I break the contact with our foreheads, but only to lean into him. I reach into his jacket to embrace him, resting my head against his chest. He lowers his chin to the top of my head. The bond is so calm yet still strong. Somehow, though, it is tugging at me for more. We stay just like that until they announce for everyone to take their seats for dinner. “Do you want to go in before me, and I’ll follow again?” he asks me, and it’s so kind and considerate of him. “No, I don’t think I do,” I tell him as we finally separate, but I place my hand inside his. He looks down at our hands and then up at me. “Are you sure? People will definitely see.” “I know,” I tell him. “I’m trying to trust you. I’m trying to be brave.” He beams at me with the biggest smile and leans over to kiss my head before squeezing my hand and leading me into the ballroom. .... Open the app and continue reading the rest of the story . 👉(It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
Did you know 80% of cats face dental disease by age 3? 🐈😤 Our Cat Chewing Rope features textured ridges and silvervine to scrub away tartar while they play! ✨ Avoid $1,800+ vet bills and protect your cat's health. 🛡️ Give your furry friend a longer, happier life! 💪 Reclaim their oral health today! 🦷🛒 https://reurl.cc/ppvgWa
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
I used to spend 20 minutes deciding what to eat. Then another 20 regretting it. A friend sent me this app and said 'just try it for a week.' That week changed everything. It builds your meals around what you actually like — not some generic plan you'll quit by Wednesday. I've lost 8 lbs without feeling like I'm on a diet. My grocery bill dropped. I actually look forward to cooking now. The recipes take 15 minutes max and they genuinely taste good. If you're tired of the same chicken-and-rice cycle, this is it.
Easily Hit Your Body Goals 💪 1️⃣Take a 2-minute quiz 2️⃣Get a personalized Mediterranean diet book 3️⃣Track progress and keep motivated 4️⃣See visible results in 2 weeks! 😍